he plainly feeleth God working in him The wicked man knoweth God by the creatures and his works abroad but the godly knoweth him by the new creature and works of grace upon his heart and this is the most excellent knowledge when he knoweth God by the regeneration and sanctification of his nature by his heavenly and gracious quicknings to holy duties and against sinne If in regard of out naturall life we live and move and have our being in God how much more in our supernatural life Those know God indeed that feel those divine workings upon their souls As Job before when God had humbled him said I have heard of thee by the ear but now my eye seeth thee Job 42.5 So saith the godly I have heard many Sermons of God but I never felt him till now or as the Queen of Sheba who had heard much of the fame of Solomon but when she came to be an eye-witnesse of it then she was astonished and judged all her former apprehensions nothing Thus it is with the truly sanctified though you tell him what good parts what Scripture understanding what abilities in duties he had Oh saith he all that time I did not know God I never knew him till these inward workings were upon me I spoke of him as a man will do of some strange Countrey he had often heard of but never saw Argum. 5 5. The true godly man only knoweth God because he only hath communion and fellowship with him he only is admitted into Gods presence All wicked men though never so knowing are at a great distance from God They know not the light of his countenance what it is to have the assurance of his favour what to have those experimental sweetnesses of heart which flow from the enjoying of him Therefore it s added in that of Joh. 18. I will manifest my self to him and come and sup with him that is God will give us a joyfull chearfull familiar fellowship with himself he will make known himself as Joseph did at last to his brethren God draweth nigh to them and they to God and this indeed is a choice way of knowing of God when we know what it is to have his love shed in our hearts when we hear God speaking peace to us when it 's not duties nor any religious performance but God himself that the heart partakes of Thus the Psalmist inviteth to taste and see how good God is Psa 34.8 Oh hast thou ever had this tasting and seeing then thou knowest God comfortably Now the ground of all this is because obedience love and fear are the end of all knowledge therefore that knowledge which doth not obtain its end is no knowledge and hence the Scripture saith If ye know these things happy are ye if ye do them Joh. 13.17 and generally the Scripture describeth wicked men by this that they know not God as Paul said of the Jews If they had known Christ to be the God of glory they would never have crucified him 1 Cor. 2.5 Thus did men know God as they ought they could not think and speak or live as they do Vse Rest not in any kinde of knowledge about God till it hath these effects on thee Never judge thy self to know any thing of Religion till it hath thus transformed thee till it be the acknowledgement of truth after godlinesse but alas where are the persons where is the Family where are the people that know God The ungodliness they live in proclaim they know no such divine Majesty Oh consider that God knoweth not thee likewise with a knowledge of approbation of omniscience he doth and that will be thy confusion but not of complacency at the day of judgement he will say Depart I know you not Oh that we were such of whom it may be said Their obedience their pure and holy life their delight and acquaintance with God manifests they know God and then you will not die with such terrour with such fear I go to him I have known I go not to an unknown God SERMON XXX The Great End of the Ministery And what should be the end of both Ministers and people in their Preaching and hearing JOH 17.6 I have manifested thy Name to as many as thou hast given me out of the world WE have considered the action or efficacy of the person or efficient spoken of in the Text We now come to consider the person himself and that is Christ who saith of himself I have manifested thy Name Christ speaks in this as he is the great Prophet and chief Shepherd of our souls for being intrusted with this office he did faithfully discharge it whoever reads over Christs life and seeth how laborious and diligent he was to bring men to the knowledge of God and to save their souls must needs say The Lion of the Tribe of Judah went up and down more earnestly to save then the roaring Lion of hell is busie to destroy Hence Joh. 4. while he is emploied to bring home but one poor Sheep that was gone astray the Woman of Samaria he is so earnest in it that he forgets to eat his bread and tels them his meat and drink was to do his Fathers will which was to declare the truth of God and invite sinners to come in unto him so then we see here an excellent President for all the Ministers of the Gospel to follow As Christ was wholly in this to make people know God so ought they to be In Christs works of his Mediatorship and of his Miracles we may not imitate him we cannot but in this of his labour and tender love to mens souls we are bound to follow him Obs That the end of the Ministry and Ministers should be to bring people to the knowledge of God to the saving knowledge of Christ Thus Paul exceeded the Heathen Hercules in his manifold labours to this purpose especially see what a divine profession he makes to them of Ephisus Act. 20.26 27. I take you to record this day that I am pure from the bloud of all men Here we see there is a soul-murder as well as a body and the Ministers of the Gospel are to keep themselves pure from that for if the bloud of Abels body crieth aloud what outcries will the bloud of peoples souls make Now Paul kept himself thus pure by declaring unto them all the Counsell of God so that if we would doe our duty we must be Lights shining upon the understandings of men that they may know beleeve in and obey God And so Paul again at large 1 The. 2. There his very heart flameth out into affectionate words for their salvation The end then of our Preaching and of your hearing should be to have God manifested to your souls how apt are both Ministers and people to fail of this great and necessary end To open the doctrine you may take notice that as the Logicians speak of a twofold end Finis operis and
are of Troubles This is but the deprivation of some limited comfort or particular advantage but sinne depriveth of God the Fountain of all comfort Secondly It 's made an Argument of an Hypocrite and an insincere heart to choose Sinne rather then Affliction To be affected with thy miseries and Troubles earnestly desiring the removing of them rather then the sanctifying of them Job 36.21 Elihu though he erred in the Application yet in the generall urgeth this as a Signe of one not rightly constituted towards God when he bids him Take heed because he had chosen Iniquity rather then affliction We see the ordinary discovery of Hypocrites is to commit any sinne that they may avoid trouble Thus Matth. 15. The temporary Beleever he withereth when the Sunne ariseth to scorch This hath been the great Cause of the Apostacy of so many Thousands when the Evil Day hath come upon them They have not been able to be vilified and reproached and abhorred for Christ and therefore are there so many Exhortations to presevere and to overcome to hold out to the last so that thou canst not discover the rottennesse and the guile and deceit of thy Heart more then by being willing to commit any sinne to avoid thy immanent Dangers and therefore what 〈◊〉 mercy is it when God shall so sanctifie thy heart that in these waters of Afflictions thou canst see a full manifestation of thy Graces In them thou dost perceive how upright and sincere thy Soul is to God That all thy fear is thou maist not offend or displease God Thou dost not so much think of thy own grief and pain as that thou shouldst do any thing to grieve the Spirit of God Thirdly It 's a blessed thing to be kept from the evil of Affliction though not from the affliction Because then we may have the Presence of God and the comfortable enjoyment of him Whereas if we sinne in them we are every waies miserable we have no comfort within and God will give no Comfort without The Scripture speaks of many precious promises to the godly in their Troubles that He will be with them that he will never forsake them insomuch that as their Tribulations abound so the Consolations of God abound much more 2 Cor. 1.3 Now all this is while we are holy and heavenly in afflictions The best part of our life may be that which was in outward exercises David never had more of God neither did his Faith and Holinesse more abound then when tossed up and down with Troubles But oh how sad is it when thou shalt by thy Unbelief distrust and other sinful waies offend God that now thou hast no Comfort within nor any from God who is the God of all Consolation It 's sinne only is the sting of an affliction God and sinne will not be together but God and Afflictions are often together No marvell then if thou art thus to fear sinne more then any trouble because trouble is not trouble if sinne be absent a gracious heart in afflictions hath an Heaven within though it may have an hell without Fourthly It 's happy to be kept from sinne in Affliction because Afflictions are for this End to remove sinne to subdue corruption and to mortifie lusts Thus they are said to work the blessed fruit of Righteousnesse Heb. 12.11 though for a time they seem grievous And God saith It 's the fruit of Jacobs Trouble to purge away his sinne Isa 27.9 Now then If Afflictions and Chastisements be for this end to conquer sinne to make thee more holy Wo be unto thee if they encrease and multiply sinne in thee Think with thy self God layeth these loads upon me to kill my pride my worldly-mindednesse to quicken me up against deadnesse and dulnesse Now how shall I ever behold God if the clean contrary be found in me If Unbelief and Frowardnesse do overcome me Do not then so much matter Affliction as Sinne for Afflictions may be sanctified to thee They may be made happy Instruments of Grace and Holinesse to thy Soul but if sinne be drawn out then the end of afflictions is lost and how shalt thou be helped when that which is to cure thee shall augment thy disease Fifthly It 's happy to be kept from the Evil of an affliction because of the pronenesse of our hearts to be tempted when we are in such provocations Our Saviour supposeth by this Praier that it was a very hard thing to be in the world that doth so annoy and oppose those that are godly and not to be moved one way or other to wickednesse It 's not an easie thing under Tribulations especially if they be long and tedious not to pollute the Soul one way or other You see Job though his Patience be so greatly celebrated and he at the first did so graciously resigne himself into Gods hand yet when his Troubles were continued and sorely oppressing of him then he breaks out into much Impatience and bitter Rebellion against God Hence the Psalmist speaks notably Psalm 125.3 The Rod of the Wicked shall not alwaies rest on the back of the Righteous lest they put forth their hands to Iniquity Here you see there is a very great danger that even a Godly man under constraint and sore Afflictions may be tempted to iniquity may do that which he never thought possible to do yea which will be a continual hell unto him Oh then how comfortable and sweet a thing will it be to come out of thy Afflictions thy Heart not condemning thee for impatience or any sinnefull distemper Sixthly It 's better to be kept from Sinne then from Afflictions Because the latter of these are made to the Godly the Effects of Gods Love Whom I love I chasten saith God Revel 3. And Hebr. 12. If ye he without Chastisement ye are not Sonnes but Bastards But to be left to Sinne and to have thy Strength taken from thee to resist Temptations argueth Gods great anger It 's that way of Displeasure which he useth to Wicked men To give them up to strong Lusts to beleeve a Lye and to have hardened Hearts lest they understand Although we see God may for a while being incensed and provoked leave even the Godly themselves unto the evil of a Temptation Thus Peter was David and Hezechiah were Know then that God frowneth on thee his Anger is gone out against thee when thy afflictions encrease thy sinne God doth not ordinarily do thus to his people but Troubles and Afflictions they are but the Effects of his Love and by them he fitteth and prepareth them to be polished Stones in that Heavenly Jerusalem Vse 1. of Instruction To shew the Vanity of the Spirits even of those who are most holy for who is not taken up with the lesse neglecting the greater In Afflictions is not thy whole Soul spent how to remove them how to be freed from them and how few are thy Thoughts for the Sanctification and Preservation from the Evil of
unknown duty amongst Christians Thus as the minde is to be more sanctified so we might shew all other parts of soul and body The will of a man is to be more bowed and made more vehement and powerfull in the things of God To overcome those velleities and incompleat wishings which are so apt to undo us To go beyond Paul as Paul himself desires to overcome himself Rom. 7. What I would not that I doe To have this no longer but what I would that I do And for the Affections who is not sensible what further Sanctification they need Sanctified anger sanctified desires How beautifull and comfortable would they be Who doth not finde them overrunning and going beyond all bounds so that nothing can order them within their limits The Body likewise though that be the bruitish part yet the Apostle prayeth for the sanctification of it which is then done when it 's no more instrumental to sinne the eyes the hands the tongue have an holy watch over them and are imployed for God Thus you see that every part of the whole man admits of further Sanctification A man cannot look over all that he hath and doth as God did on his works and see all exceeding good so as to rest thereupon and worke no more We may see every day more to be done and so never come to a full Rest till we are in Heaven Fifthly We are to be more sanctified Objectively that is Those objects revealed in the Scripture we are to partake more of to receive more sweetness and fulness from Doth not the Apostle pray for the Ephesians of whom he affirmeth the glorious priviledges of the Gospel Yet Chap. 1.17 18 19. That their eyes may be inlightned to know what is the exceeding power of God to them that believe And again Ephes 3.17 18 19. That Christ may dwell in your hearts that ye may be able to comprehend what is the breadth and depth and length of Gods love And lest it should be thought that we are able to do this to the full he addeth And to know the love of God which passeth all knowledge Yea the very glorious things of the Gospel even in this life are such 1 Cor. 2.9 That eyes have not seen neither hath it entred into the heart of a man to understand There is as much in God in Christ in Faith in every Scripture-truth that thou mayest make it new to thee every day Christ may be a new Christ Heaven a new Heaven for every divine Truth is like some stately and magnificent Palace wherein every room affords thee some new wonder and delight and this is the reason why John 4. Christ saith He that drinketh of that water which is Christ shall never thirst more Oh then this is our great sinne and our hindrance also that such dainties are in the Gospel and we do not suck them out There is no heavenly promise or comfort but if thou didst go to draw out of it thou wouldst finde it a deep Well which can never be drawn dry Oh then know if Christ and holy things do not ravish thy soul it 's because thy heart is narrow How can a vessel with a narrow mouth receive all the water of the Sea into it SERMON XC The Contraries to Growth in Grace A Comfortable Advertisement to such as mourn under their Sence of not Growing With Reasons of the Necessity of Growing in Grace JOH 17.17 Sanctifie them through thy Truth thy Word is Truth THose that are already sanctified may yet be further sanctified and that in several particulars as you have heard There remain some other Instances to be added wherein this encrease of Sanctification may appear And the first which is also very remarkable is That our Sanctification is to grow efficienter by way of inviting exhorting and bringing home others to it For thus we are more sanctified when we are enlarged to sanctifie others instrumentally This some take to be the meaning Joh. 15.8 where Christ tels his Disciples that herein his Father is glorified if they bring forth much fruit And vers 16. I have ordained you that you should go and bring forth much fruit which is in respect of their ministerial emploiment So then if thou askest how may I be more and more sanctified The Answer is ready Be sanctifying others actively and instrumentally Think it the greatest honour in the world if thou art a means to make others holy for though God would use no means or Instruments in the Creation of the world yet he will in the Creation of the New Creature Now Ministers they are by Office appointed to sanctifie others The word or Truth which is the Instrument of Sanctification is published by them Therefore a sanctified Minister doth desire nothing more then to have a sanctified people he desireth that it may be a Vineyard a Garden not a Wildernesse that he is to till and look to he crieth out with Rachel in a spirituall sence Give me Children else I die All his Study and Sermons tend to this that his Hearers may be sanctified and certainly if Christ himself endured all that reproach and shame for Souls he desireth to have the same minde that was in Christ That as Christ is promised to see his Seed after the Travell of his Soul So doth he pray that after all his pains and endeavours he may see an holy Seed So that your Sanctification is that for which we pray and preach yea private Christians in their way are to encrease in their Sanctification by promoting it in others Psalm 51. when David had recovered out of his sinne then would he teach transgressors their waies When one Disciple was converted presently he goeth and calleth his Brother Oh the admirable Zeal that Paul shewed to his Kinsmen after the Flesh that he could wish to be an Anathema for them You that are Parents grow in this active Sanctification Let not God alone by Praier untill your Children be sanctified What a Comfort would it be unto you to be both the Natural and the Spirituall Fathers of your Children Thus ye that are Masters grow also in Sanctification by Sanctifying Servants by having a Sanctified Family Oh it 's to be be feared thou knowest not the Worth and the Excellency of a sanctified Estate or the danger of an unsanctified one that art no more diligent to call others out of it if rightly apprehensive herein Thou wouldst do as the Angel did to Lot while he lingered and tarried in Sodome pull him out by violence as it were that he might not perish Philosophers say There is this difference between those Creatures that are generated of putrid matter and such as come of their kinde that the former though they live and move yet cannot generate the like or propagate individuals because they come of putrid matter and certainly it 's thus here Those that are indeed born of God and have that Divine Seed in them all their Care and Delight is to
a high tower thinketh great towns and cities but little things thus a godly man raised up with the evidence of Gods love toward him judgeth all the world but a drop to God As the eye that hath looked on the Sun is so dazeled that it cannot behold other things Thus it was with Paul he was so affected with this that Christ loved him and gave himself for him Gal. 2.20 that he professeth he did no longer live but Christ in him It 's this apprehension that will carry us up unto the mount of Transfiguration every day It 's no wonder then if Satan be so busie to tempt us in this Point above all to unsettle us about the love of God in Christ to us for he knoweth herein lieth the strength of Sampson as it were if this be taken away any green cords will tye him he will not have strength to overcome the least temptation But as long as this love of God can be preserved and kept alive in the soul so long neither the devil or the world is able to do us any hurt so long we are like the bird flying on high that is not in danger of snares SERMON CXLV Directions how to obtain and alwayes to preserve the Knowledge and Assurance of Gods Love in our Hearts JOHN 17.26 That the Love wherewith thou lovest me may be in them THe sense of Gods love in our hearts is of such consequence that our Saviour doth conclude his prayer with it and as you have heard glorious and blessed are the effects of it I shall therefore in this last Sermon give some Directive Helps How to obtain and alwayes to preserve this Assurance and Knowledge of Gods Love to us but before we declare them it 's good to take notice of some particulars that may rightly inform our understanding in this point And First You are to know That it 's the devils great work to keep the children of God in darknesse and in continual doubtings He is the tempter not only in respect of lusts but also unbelieving and distrustfull thoughts of Gods grace and mercy That as the work of Gods Spirit is to comfort called therefore a Comforter as also to assure and witness unto us That we are the children of God yea to enable us to cry Abba Father So on the contrary Satan that unclean spirit his whole business is if he cannot tempt to sin yet to walk in a discouraged tormenting and afflicted way representing God as some terrible Judge catching at all the advantages to destroy us Now the way that the devil takes thus to deject and sadden the hearts of the godly is two-fold for either he doth thus by suggestions immediately to the soul taking the occasion when our spirits are darkned and clouded or when God for holy ends hath withdrawn his light of favour from us Or by his instruments which he raiseth up he causeth such tares of Doctrine to be sown amongst the good seed that the childe of God shall not only walk without the perswasion of Gods favour but think it is his duty and that he is obliged to reject all such comfortable thoughts for certainly this is one Doctrine of the devils amongst others in Popery that they forbid the penitent soul any assurance or certainty of Gods favour encouraging doubts as the mother of humility keeping the humbled sinner as the devils did the demoniack person among the tombs in sad and dolefull objects not discovering to him the glorious and comfortable light of the Gospel So that in Popery it 's one high point of Religion with them that no man without an extraordinary revelation can attain to a certainty of Gods love to him he may they will grant have some moral conjectures but a certain perswasion cannot be ordinarily attained But the Orthodox do abundantly confirm this truth against them Therefore I only instance in their opinion as an engine of Satan whereby he would by this temptation take off the understanding as by the former way he would unsettle the heart and affections But let our wisdom be to take the greater diligence to keep that pearl which we see Satan would so constantly rob us of Secondly Observe this That it 's possible for the sense of Gods favour and love to consist with some doubtings and sad shakings of heart about it at some times Even as the light of the Sunne may make the day yet at the same time there be some dark and gloomy clouds which though not able wholly to remove the Suns light yet do in a great measure obscure it We see it in Davids Psalms some whereof you would think were not made by the same man at the same time for happily in the beginning he had sad dejecting and expostulating thoughts with God and with his soul also and yet ere the Psalm be ended he is able to break out in comfortable perswasions and assurances of Gods love Insomuch that as Paul findes Rom. 7. in respect of grace a daily combate so also in respect of certainty about Gods love we believe and yet crave help for our unbelief and the word used by the Apostle 1 John 3.19 We assure our hearts is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we perswade our hearts implying that our hearts have many objections and cavils so that this assurance comes by perswasion even as the Greek word to comfort 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used also to exhort because this consolation is hardly received into the soul there must be argument upon argument exhortation upon exhortation ere it will be satisfied Do not therefore expect that which yet some vainly boast of thou shouldst alwayes walk in such predominant assurance of Gods love that there should not any time arise the least cloud or fear in thy soul no such a blessed estate will only be in heaven Thirdly Consider that the sense of Gods love may consist with a feeling of a spiritual combate within us between the flesh and the spirit For this assurance of Gods favour doth not arise from a total absence of all sinne that there is now no corruption in us at all but from Gods gracious favour in Christ pardoning those reliques of corruption within us It 's not therefore the perfection of grace within us that our sense of Gods love is built upon but the promise and truth of God in his Word the not attending to this hath made Gods children labour under heavy and sad burdens of minde Oh they feel much corruption in themselves they daily finde stirrings of sinne within them by which means they are tempted to many doubts about Gods love towards them But this is their infirmity for did not Paul in a very grievous manner complain of the body of sinne within him that he found evil present with him when he would do good that he was a captive even sold under sinne and yet for all this he saith I thank God through Jesus Christ and concludeth That there is no
Jew after the Spirit would farre esteem the latter Thus it is here No power or works are judged great but what are temporall visible and in civill outward things we are apt more to look upon Alexander the great or Constantine the great because of their civill power then Christ who is the King of Kings and Lords transcending all these but in a spirituall way 1 Tim. 6.15 Christ hath this magnificent Title King of Kings and Lord of Lords It 's observed by Drusius a Learned man that those Titles were usually given to the great Kings of Persia then which there were none assumed more to themselves then they did yet the Apostle attributeth this to Christ to inform us that as God hath exalted Christ above all earthly power so we should magnifie and glorifie him accordingly certainly if we Christians did put forth our faith and meditations about the greatnesse of this power it would work great joy and confidence in us It would work an holy fear and trembling The Apostle Eph. 1. Phil 2. Col. 1. is even transported with the expressions about it Now this power of Christ is no where more glorious then in sanctifying and preparing an holy people for himself To give them of the same Spirit with him They that were dead and noisome in sinne to make them live in holinesse and to adorn them with all the graces of his Spirit Oh then let not the people of God be dismaiâ—d or discouraged with the apprehension of their own weaknesse and impotency how can they love God bear afflictions die in hope and comfort Alas thou thinkest on thy own weaknesse and not Christs power Remember Of his Fulnesse thou art to receive A thirsty man need not doubt whether the whole Ocean hath water enough to revive him Christ we reade gave wonderful power to his Disciples and other beleevers to work miracles This amazed and astonished all the world but certainly this power of changing mens hearts and reforming their lives is farre above this To open the eyes of the minde is more then to give bodily sight to say Ephatha to the heart is more then to say so to the ear To raise from the death of sin is more then to command out of the grave Austin said To make a man holy is more then to create a world Conversion is not usually called a Miracle yet it 's a greater wonder then a Miracle Let that soul then which hath found Christ thus powerfull upon him admire the unsearchable greatnesse of his Christ wonder at it as the most admirable expression of Gods power to thee Secondly Christs power is seen in that he doth not only give grace but he is able to bestow all that glory and happinesse the Scripture promiseth Now the reward or fruit of grace is either that inward peace and joy of heart here or eternal happinesse hereafter both which are in Christs power and munificence It was alwaies a flower in the chiefest power to be able to remunerate those that did great service and this is part of Christs Jus Regale For the first the peace of conscience and joy which accompanieth well-doing is exceeding great insomuch that if there were no heaven hereafter yet godlinesse brings a present sweetnesse and delight with it It hath present pay Now all this peace and comfort especially between God and the soul is wrought by Christ only who is called the King of Peace Isa 9. yea our peace Eph. 2.14 because he reconcileth God and man If those Peace-makers be blessed that make man and man to agree how much more is he that brings God and man to agreement But this Christ worketh Alas the heart troubled for sinne rageth and is like an hell till Christ bids it be quiet and still Hence he promiseth to send the Comforter and it 's his Spirit which is sent into our hearts making us to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 Oh then let the grieved and perplexed soul through the guilt of sin that can finde no rest no ease go to him that hath power indeed to command these waves to be still See with what love and power Mat. 11.28 this is expressed Come to me ye that are heavy laden and I will ease you Christ will give ease See how imperiously he speaks Let your sinne be never so terrifying your conscience never so disquieted The devils never so much troubling and tempting of you yet I will give you ease You shall finde rest for your souls No earthly power in the world can say thus truly Therefore this is to direct the godly in their black temptations They cry out It cannot be I should have peace I should have joy There may as soon come fire out of water as peace and quietnesse out of my heart Oh remember this Text The power Christ hath over all flesh Is thine excepted Christ can ease and quiet every mans heart but thine Be ashamed to think thy weaknesse more then Christs power Thy guilt more then his consolations The other fruit of a godly life is Eternal happinesse and this Christ doth also bestow upon those that are his At the day of judgement we reade of him putting them into possession Come ye blessed of my Father inherite the Kingdom prepared for you Mat. 25. Heb. 5.9 he is called The authour of eternal salvation he cals himself the bread of life he that eateth on him shall never die more so that all that happinesse and blessednesse which is in the life to come is attributed unto Christ both the purchase and authour of it It 's he that will say Well done good and faithfull Servant enter thou into thy Masters joy For those Parables that speak of a great King employing his Servants in such work and then so abundantly rewarding of them is Christ This should be a great encouragement in Christs service What a glorious and powerful Master do ye serve one who is able to requite thee with eternal glory and everlasting happinesse If we suffer with him we shall reign with him Rom. 8.17 The greatnesse and bounty of the Master doth quicken the Servant Haman was glad of Ahashuerus his emploiment because he could put such honour upon him But oh how should our hearts be enflamed to work for Christ what cannot such a Master do for us Ask any thing in earth or heaven he can bestow it on thee How unworthy is it when we grudge at the work Christ requireth when we repine at the Crosse he would have us take up This is not to attend whom we serve how great our Master is what Treasuries he hath out of which he can bountifully reward us Thirdly Christs power is seen in that he can forgive and pardon sinne Which is acknowledged by all that God only can do it Mar. 2.7 You have this power of Christ particularly opposed by his enemies but vindicated by him and that he hath power to forgive sinnes he proveth by his power to work Miracles Not that
worshippeth that which others doe where he liveth but whether it be God or an Idol that he understands not The Athenians had an Altar dedicated To the unknown God Act. 17.23 and Paul with much zeal doth reprove this their superstition and Idolatry telling them they were out of the way to heaven yea the more devout and zealous a man is for that worship he understandeth not the more swift he runneth in the way to hell so then where ignorance is It 's all one whether Christ or Mahomet be worshiped whether an Image or the true God So truly doth Seneca observe of the common people Eunt qua itur non qua eundem est They do and go not whither they ought but whither they see others before them yea by this means men come to worship the devil in stead of God Oh terrible and heavy aggravation Thou that thinkest thou dost worship God yet by thy ignorance going on in Idolatry dost worship the devils Thus Jeroboam is said to set up calves to the devil 2 Chron. 11.15 the people little thought so and so those that would be at the Idolaters Feasts they did partake of the cup of the Lord and of deuils 1 Cor. 10. Now although it be true that thou art brought up in that Religion where the true God is worshiped yet this is all one to thee who hath no knowledge of God or Christ for if it had been to Moloch to Baal or Ashtaroth had it been to Mahomet or to Images and Idols in every high way thou wouldst have done that as well as this for any true knowledge or understanding thou hast O pray then that God would give thee true knowledge As it is thus for the generality of Gods worship so in more special manner ignorance doth wholly overthrow praier unto God which is more necessary then food or raiment and is a duty to be performed to God every day Now saith the Apostle Heb. 11.1 He that cometh to God must beleeve that he is and that he is a rewarder of those that seek him but how can this be when a man by ignorance is in a confused chaos Oh that ignorant people would attend to this They say they pray yea they hope to be saved by their good praiers when alas thou that knowest nothing of God or Christ canst not pray at all Thou never didst pray acceptably to God all thy life time If a Parrot be taught to say the Lords Praier shall that be accounted a praier and is there not many that pray Gods Name may be hallowed his Kingdom may come and yet understand not at all the sence of their praier Thus in Popery they do sinfully nourish people in their ignorant praiers for seeing their praiers are in Latine it 's all one whether they pray good matter or blasphemy The Apostle 1 Cor. 14. doth expresly argue against praying in an unknown tongue saying for himself He will pray in the spirit and with understanding also What terrour then doth this proclaim ignorant people pray they cannot they do not no not when they pray If that Question should be put to them which Philip put to the Eunuch Vnderstandest thou what thou readest So Understandest thou what thou praiest Were they able to say one word of knowledge to you We may cry out Be astonished O Heavens and the Earth at the ignorance and blindenesse of many people and yet nothing will provoke them to get knowledge 3. We cannot do that great and necessary duty which is the substance of all Gods command viz. to love him with all our heart with all our soul and might neither the consequents of this love which is to desire after him to delight and rejoyce in the light of his countenance without knowledge for what a man knoweth not he cannot love Ignota nulla cupido Let ignorant people by this see the great gulf that is between them and heaven Thou canst not love God nor desire him as long as thou dost not know him so neither can you fear God if you know not his infinite Majesty the greatnesse of his power and his hatred against sinne What makes men so desperately wicked to commit sinne without any fear or trembling They know not God Hence is that frequent expression in Scripture when God saith he will bring such and such punishments Then they shall know that I am God 4. Those that serve God ought to be full of fervency and zeal For all duties without zeal are like a Sacrifice without fire a Bird without wings a Messenger without feet Now all zeal without knowledge is refused by God They have a zeal but not according to knowledge Rom. 10.2 Ignorant people may be very zealous as those that offered their children to Moloch That did cut and lance themselves in calling upon Baal but this fire of zeal was like that of hell calidus and not lucidus hot but not light Vse If Eternal life be to know God then this is eternal death not to know God This is eternal damnation to be ignorant of him It was Gods promise that all should know him from the greatest to the least Jer. 31.34 but how few finde the fruit of this promise How many Families how many persons are there who do all they do to the unknown God yet these hope to be saved yet these say They have a good heart when nothing can be good while ignorance is predominate neither a good faith or good love or good duties or a good heart and as ignorance is damnable of it self so much more when it is where the means of knowledge are where the Sun shineth where the Ministry is instructing Oh what wo and woe again will befall such men SERMON XV. More Reasons of the Necessity of Divine Knowledge And the Causes of Ignorance JOH 17.3 And this is Eternal Life to know thee the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent THe Doctrine observed was that without the knowledge of God and Christ there cannot be any eternal life obtained The first ground or reason of this was from those several duties that are required of us towards God which without some knowledge could never be acceptably performed The second ground shall be from those duties we owe to Christ And herein damnable ignorance will farre sooner possesse us then in the former for there are some common notions and dictates about a god which made Tertullian cry out O animam naturaliter Christianam But in respect of Christ we have not the least implanted notion about him so that the doctrine of Christ is far more supernatural then that about God for the hoti quod si Deus is I discovered by natural light but who he is and how to be worshiped this is meerly supernatural but concerning Christ both the quod sit and the quid sit That there is a Christ and what he is are both by divine manifestation So that whatsoever we have of Christ it must only be
But you see it is a most pleasing thing to God for which he commends his disciples as much as their obedience that they did thus receive him In the next place consider the circumstance of time when this is affirmed of them Now they have known c. What is the sence of that Did they not know and beleeve in Christ before Yes but he speaks here of their proficiciency and growth Now they have known and beleeved more assuredly then ever So that it 's not simply their faith but their growth and encrease in faith that our Sauiour takes notice of From whence observe That it 's not enough for the people of God to have grace but they are to thrive and grow in it To be as the Disciples more assuredly beleeving so as if they did not at all beleeve before Thou art so farre to exceed thy self over what thou wast once that thou maist say my faith my heavenly-mindednesse my love to God was none at all comparatively to what it is now This is a necessary Subject to preach on when you see so many withered Trees so many sick of a consumption in grace Alas of how many may you say the contrary They did once beleeve they were once zealous but now you may say they have none of these respectively to what they had God is not satisfied with the truth of grace unlesse there be also growth in grace If thou have received a Talent and canst not say Thy five hath gained a ten there is a fearful curse against thee as an unprofitable Servant Joh. 15.2 See what quick work God makes and how it is growth he looks at Every branch in him that bringeth not forth fruit he taketh away God loves not slothfulnesse and unprofitablenesse no more then prophanesse He doth not say If it bring forth poisonous fruit or wilde grapes but if it bring forth no good fruit and if any doth fructifie then he purgeth it that it may bring forth more fruit See here the Husbandmans care is still for more fruit If thou art no better then thou wast if thy faith thy love have not an encrease Gods expectations are not answered Hence Heb 6. those that are babes in Christ are severely reproved and they are to be carried on to perfection Not to grow is a kinde of barrennesse yea it 's a degree to Apostatize Therefore the Apostle in that place threatens such Non proficients with that dreadful sinne of Apostacy 2 Cor. 7.1 Let us perfect holinesse in the fear of God It 's not enough to have holinesse but we are to perfect it and he that hath any fear of God will thus endeavour and certainly if the rich man would have more wealth the great man more greatnesse how much rather the godly man more godlinesse To open this let us consider how many waies the graces of Gods people are to grow and thrive And first In respect of their degrees and measure The weak faith is to grow a strong faith their strong faith a stronger and thus of their love of God Therefore love is required with all the soul and all the might Mat. 22. The duty of growth in grace is required of the highest Gyant as well as the lowest dwarf in grace Phil 3. See how Paul stretcheth out himself to run as if he were but a new beginner There is not in the growth of grace as in nature a term or stint then they go no further No but as they say of the Crocodile he groweth as long as he liveth and when he ceaseth to grow he ceaseth to live Thus it is in the work of grace There is a necessity of growing while any Christian life is in thee Thy grace may be made better and more confirmed grace That man knoweth not what godlinesse is that can say Soul take thy ease thou hast godlinesse enough No they cry out Their leannesse their poverty they are climbing up the hill but cannot get to the top Let then the man that feareth God study the improvement of his graces Oh say There is a greater measure and further degrees yet to be had I am ashamed to see how short I come of what â—ought to be I stagger and reel through doubts and unbelief My heart is divided between God and the creature Oh how often is my heart even as cold as a stone There are no burning affections 〈◊〉 hot zeal I see a better way Oh that I could attain unto it Secondly Their growth ought to be in depth and rooting of their graces As the Apostle speaks of the dimensions of Gods love it hath a depth and a breath Eph. 1. Thus the love of the godly and all their graces have their spirituall dimensions and as before we spake of their growth in height so now of growth downwards in a better setlâ—ng and deeper radicating of their holinesse within them Our Saviour speaks of a foolish builder who did not dig deep enough nor build on a rock Mat. 7.26 and the three sort of hearers did all miscarry upon this Point There was not root rnough What makes the backsliding Demas the apostate Judas but neglect of rooting Oh then look every day that thy Repentance root it self more in the heart That thy faith be more deeply implanted in thee otherwise when a temptation or storm ariseth thou wilt be plucked up by the roots and certainly we may see this is the root of all evil to professors They measure their graces by the boughs and branches thereof not by the rooting whereas we see in all trees the deeper the rooting is the better they are enabled to spread abroad sear then lest thy graces be not got to the bottome of thy heart fear lest something lie closer and deeper in thy heart then grace doth Thirdly They may grow in the extension and kindes of all graces It 's the Apostle bids them adde vertue to temperance and so chains graces together 1 Pet. 1. The people of God they sometimes are careful to avoid such and such sins but then there are others either that they are not convinced of or do not attend unto and there they sail frequently but the godâ—y man is to grow in extension he is to avoid one sinne as well as another He is to perform one duty as well as another Oh then remember the work of grace is an exact and circumspect thing There go many things to make a man godly we may leave out many necessary ingredients and then marre the whole box of ointment David praied to be cleansed from secret sins Psa 19.13 such as he did not understand to be sins Oh it 's happy when the godly are thus growing that they leave off many foolish customes they once practised That they set upon many duties they once wholly omitted These disciples how hardly were they drawn off from many doctrines that they had been brought up in Fourthly They are to grow not only in their
faithfull for one as well as for many 2. All that Christ did it was not in reference to himself but for us All the Miracles he wrought it was for Beleevers he did them not for his glory and honour as he speaks about Lazarus his being dead Joh. 11. I was glad for your sakes because that Miracles might tend to their Confirmation in the Faith Thus Christ became obedient to the Law and fulfilled the righteousnesse thereof for our sakes Oh what an admirable overwhelming Point is this that all the labour and obedience which Christ performed of which he said It was meat and drink to do his Fathers will Joh. 4. That all this should not be for himself but in reference to us How may this fill our hearts and mouths with joy and confidence at the Throne of grace O Lord why did Christ fulfill all righteousnesse why did he perfectly obey the Law So that no fault should be found in him Was not all this for me Did he need this himself 3. His sufferings and rendring up himself as an atonement and Sacrifice upon the Crosse This also was wholly of God for us The Prophet Isaiah is affected with it He laid upon him the iniquities of us all and by his stripes we are healed Isa 53.5 Thus every where his death is said to be for us he died for us he gave himself for us and it must needs be so for in him was found nothing worthy of death There was no sin or guile found in him he was not under that Sentence pronounced upon Adam and his posterity And here again the people of God may lift up their heads wiih joy Christ died he became a Sacrifice to the justice of God not because of himself but of us Hence it 's said His bloud speaks better things then that of Abel Heb. 12.24 Abels bloud cried for vengeance this for mercy and if Abel though dead speaketh how much more must Christ who though dead is risen again May not this be an Axe laid to the root of all thy unbelief Shall the godly heart be any more bowed down when he shall remember all those Agonies which Christ did undergo were for us Shall thy sins be accounted great and Christs death not greater Go thou troubled and grieved Soul we will give thee leave to aggravate thy sins to the highest Let them be never so bloudy yea hadst thou committed more then thou hast done yea all that all the wicked men of the world have done Were all their sins thine yet here is the Red Sea to drown that great Egyptian host Oh that men could have as good cause to judge that they are ingrafted in Christ and are such to whom Christ belongs as they may conclude that if such Christs death doth overcome all their sins It was nothing In Christ but in thee that made him a Curse upon the Crosse 4. The fruits and benefits of Christs Mediation did not redound to him but to thee Justification and remission of sins Sanctification of our natures Victory over lusts assurance of Gods favour all these come by Christ but to those only for whom he was appointed a Saviour he needed none of these priviledges no more then the heavens where the Sun and Starres are do need rain Oh then set open the gates of thy Soul wide through faith that thou maist be satisfied and made happy with these mercies In this dead Lion thou maist finde much honey for thy self Oh Lord why are all these priviledges annexed to thy death Is it because thou hast any want or thou hast any need of them No but that my emptinesse may be filled my dark heart enlightened my naked soul covered Thus you see what is implied Secondly The second particular is That all this is of God the Father It 's his will and gracious appointment that Christ should do all these things for his They have known that all I have is of thee and thou hast sent me So the Apostle It pleased the Father that in Christ all fulnesse should dwell Col. 1.14 And here is admirable ground of hopes and confidence for it 's not against the Fathers will yea all this is of his gracious appointment that Christ should be thus a Mediatour for his Children Doubt not then whether the Father will accept of what Christ hath done or not Do not question whether he will receive thee in Christs Name for the Father hath manifested as great willingnesse for thy Salvation as the Son Say then Oh holy Father here is sure a wonderful way for my acceptance at the Throne of grace that I am astonished at it and it 's of thy goodnesse and grace that such a way is procured Oh what then can hinder but that I be justified The Father willing and the Son willing yea the Father loving Christ because he laid down his life for the Sheep Joh. 10.17 All this makes for the encouragement of the godly The third particular is That it 's the duty of all Gods Children to know and beleeve this fulnesse in Christ for them and to look upon Christ with all his benefits as for them Now faith thus fixed on Christ hath these either ingredient or concomitant acts and effects 1. There is a knowledge and a sound discovery of this sufficiency in Christ You see here knowing and beleeving put together Ignorance of this Point that all in Christ is for the beleever breedeth much dispondency and takes off the wheels of thy Chariots They look upon Christ as a Fountain sealed up as a garden enclosed They apprehend it 's not for every godly person to go and drink of this fountain unlesse attaining to such an high measure of grace Whereas a true knowledge of the end and use of Christ would quickly dispell all such black thoughts 2. To beleeve doth imply a relying and resting of the soul upon this fulnesse Christ with his righteousnesse is the center of his heart He trusts and puts his whole confidence in it He need go out no further to seek here is enough he fears no breaking no shaking as long as Christ will last and endure so long shall he As a man that treads on the firm ground he fears not as he that walks on slippery Ice Thus the godly man leaneth on a firm foundation but he that trusteth in his own righteousnesse or works melts as Ice before the Sunne 3. There is a full satisfaction of the soul in this beleeving So that it removeth all cares and fears Have I enough or no Is it sufficient to carry me out He is therefore said to save to the uttermost Heb. 5. and it 's called The riches of grace by Christ the unsearchable riches He therefore that beleeveth in Christ thus as sent of God he may say Return O my soul into thy Rest for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee what can satisfie if a Christ with all his benefits cannot
God draweth him out to hate it and in duties good because it 's good doth move him Now the least sinne is sinne and we kill young Serpents as well as old ones and the least good is acceptable to God and he will reward it Reasons 4 Lastly In respect of the privative part of the punishment of sinne all are equall which is the losse of God and Heaven The least sinne depriveth of the happy Vision of God as well as the greatest so that in this sence we may say there is no little sinne no more then there is a little God and so likewise for the good of any duty The least shall have heaven as well as the greatest though not such degrees Even a cup of cold water doth not lose its reward Mat. 10.42 Vse To discover that Hypocrisie and falshood in many men some sins they avoid others again they embrace Is not all sinne poison Is there any good sinne Were thy heart sound those beloved and customary sins of thine could have no more welcome in thy heart then toads in thy bosome SERMON XXXVII Sheweth That Gods People are ready and willing in Obedience Whence it is that they are so Tending to rouse men up from dulnesse and Formality in Gods service JOH 17.8 For I have given them the words which thou gavest me and they have received them THere remaineth two things more considerable in the description of the Disciples Obedience The next thing to be considered is their readinesse and willingnesse implied in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They did not cavill or dispute They did not draw back or maliciously oppose but they were like melted wax ready to receive any impression like white paper whereon Gods Will and Law might be immediatly written and indeed if you observe the Disciples all along from their first call to this present time there appeared much readinesse in them Christ did no sooner speak the word commanding them to follow him but immediatly they leave all and obey though it was so much to their outward disadvantage though it was to fall in the Whales mouth yet they readily resign themselves and although sometimes they shewed dulnesse to beleeve and unwillingnesse in his service yet our Saviour excuseth it saying The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak and certainly had there not been a ready free spirit in the Disciples to take Christ above all and to cleave to him only they could never have devoured these troubles with so much patience as they did Obs That it 's a sure character and property of the children of God to be a willing ready people in obedience They are not as hypocrites kept from sinne by constraint meerly from a principle of fear within but Psa 110. They are willingnesses in the day of Gods power To explain this a little First There may be the presence of dulnesse and unwillingnesse sometimes in the Children of God but this is not reigning nor is it habitually consented to but resisted and with much agony praied against There is no garden but hath some of this weed in it No gold but some of this drosse No godly man but now and then hath wearisomnesse and unwillingnesse to holy duties seizing upon him Thus we reade the Church when Christ knocked at the door though he had stood all night and his locks were wet with the dew yet the Church out of a dull sluggish humour doth refuse to open to him Cant. 5.2 3. So Rev. 2. There the Church is reproved for suffering her graces to decay and that her duties were not filled up with fervency and solidity yea we may reade of the Church complaining of this slothfulnesse and coldnesse when she said Draw us and we will run after thee Cant. 1.4 And at another time Why hast thou hardened our hearts from thy fear Isa 63.17 So that it 's too manifest the people of God have much coldnesse and negligence in them What is that which fils their hearts with so many complaints but this what makes them so full of fears and doubts about their spiritual condition Is it not want of life vigour and willingnesse Oh they finde their hearts can take delight and be willingly drawn out in earthly affairs but they are like so many lumps of earth in heavenly things when yet there is farre more excellency worth and dignity in holy things then in all the whole world to draw out the heart so then let the godly for their comfort distinguish between the presence of unwillingnesse and the power of it Between unwillingnesse in the command and power over the soul and the reluctancy and striving against it The Apostle speaketh generally of sinne Let it not reign in your mortal bodies Rom. 7. Non dixit non sit sed ne regret This stumbling-block removed let us consider why the people of God must needs be so willing and ready in their obedience And first The sence of their guilt and all the misery sinne hath brought upon them puts them into a melting yeelding frame while mens hearts are hardened and they are not apprehensive of the damnable estate they are in while they are not in the fire of Gods displeasure they are stubborn and untractable but when they are kindely humbled for sin then they will do anything Thus Paul He that was mad in his oppositions against Christ no sooner did the Lord touch his heart with the sense of his sins but he crieth out Lord what wilt thou have me to do Thus David when the Lord had humbled him and used afflictions for his sinne see how humbly and obediently he speaks If he say he hath no delight in me behold here I am let him do what he pleaseth 2 Sam. 15.26 and the Church Mic. 7. I will hear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him Nothing then will so humble and mollifie the heart to make a man do and be any thing as a deep sence of sinne Thus the cold hard Iron is put into the fire and it may be beaten into any shape Secondly As the sence of sinne so the sence of Gods goodnesse and grace in being reconciled notwithstanding all our provocations doth much more enlarge the heart to thankefulnesse and obedience The love of Christ saith Paul constraineth us We cannot hold we cannot keep in as you may see David upon the apprehension of Gods goodnesse to him resolving to take the cup of salvation and to praise God in the great Congregation Psa 116.13 Gospel grace doth not in a filiall spirit harden and make wanton but doth more soften and enflame to an active obedience This made Paul run like the Sunne in the Firmament You see it 's the grace of God which lieth kindling and warming of him This is like the Spirit in Ezechiels wheels the dejected unbeleeving soul is not so readily obedient An Evangelical frame of heart assured of Gods love carrieth out to filiall fruitful
Admonition To hearers for many times a vain people make vain unprofitable Preaching They have such wanton stomacks that they love nothing that is solid and sound give them words rattles and baby-clouts these things please them but to convince the Conscience to command the heart to make it tremble for sin that they cannot abide SERMON XXXVIII Of the Excellency and Necessity of Beleeving in Christ as a Mediatour That it is acceptable to God as well as Obedience to a Command Yet withall sheweth the difficulty of it and whence it comes to passe that the Children of God sensible of their sinnes are so hardly brought to beleeve As also why ungodly men think it so easie a thing JOH 17.8 And they have known surely that I came out from thee and they have beleeved that thou didst send me OUR Saviour commended their Obedience in the former part of this Verse Now he doth the like for their Faith For Obedience without faith is but a maimed and lame Sacrifice yea there cannot be any acceptation of our Obedience because of the imperfection of it unlesse Faith cover it in Christ and this our Saviour now undertakes that the Disciples were not as the Pharisees and Jews who trusted in the righteousnesse of their Obedience but when they had done all looked out for a Mediatour to stand between Gods perfection the Laws perfection and thine Imperfection Their Faith is commended by our Saviour 1. In the Acts. 2. The quality 3. The object of it The Acts are one of them large and comprehensive They have beleeved 2. More narrow and particular They have known Here you see that Faith is not a blinde ignorant assent but accompanied with a true and sure knowledge of that we beleeve Secondly There is the quality of their Faith They have known surely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which may be opposed either to hypocrisie or false ends They did unfeignedly upon true grounds beleeve not like those that are said to beleeve yet our Saviour would not commit himself to them because they sought the glory of men more then of God Joh. 2. or else it may be opposed to doubting and staggering as our Translators seem to go They did surely overcoming all unbelief and doubts that might oppose them Lastly Here is the object of their Faith viz. That Christ came from the Father as sent to be a Mediatour working salvation for those that did receive him They looked upon him not only in respect of his person God and man but also in relation to his office that he was the Jesus and the anointed one to save his people from their sinnes Whereas then we see our Saviour in many words commending this faith of theirs as a most special consideration in them and which would be very acceptable to God we may observe That Faith in Christ as a Mediatour is acceptable and well pleasing as well as Obedience to a command It 's not Gods will that a childe of his should be alwaies either thinking of sinne or obedience but also of beleeving or resting the soul upon Christ as in whom all fulnesse is and though when God only becomes well-pleased with us Joh. 6.29 when the people asked What they should do that they might do the works of God Christ answers This is the work of God that ye beleeve in him Faith is here called the work of God 1. Because it 's wrought by him We are not able of our selves to beleeve but in this sence it 's not meant here 2. By work of God is meant that which in a most eminent manner is acceptable to him that which he seemeth to delight in more then any other and that is faith and indeed the people of God they are hardly perswaded of this They doubt rather whether it be a duty at all Oh how long are they kept in the uncertain wilderness of tears and dejections ere they come to know the way of beleeving They still hope by something they do to be accepted so that to the humbled sinner there seemeth nothing more paradoxal and difficult Whereas we would think thus to beleeve in Christ and receive him as a Mediatour would be very easie for all None would keep off For it is to come and take comfort and ease and who will refuse this But it 's certain that the Children of God sensible of their sinnes are a long while ere they are fully directed into this way of beleeving They do not presently understand how well-pleasing it is to God that they should cast off their burthen on Christ That they should cover themselves with his robes and so come and appear before God The Grounds of such discouragements in Gods Children are 1. The real and bitter sence of their sinnes in the nature frequency and all aggravations of them So that while they are thus broken in heart nothing but sin sin doth present it self in the guilt thereof See it in David Psa 51. His sinnes were alwaies before him His murder his adultery these were ever in his eyes and what a work is it to bring him to a joyful spirit in the mercies of God The godly therefore being many times attent to their sins they are carefull that their repentance be reall bitter and deep enough and withall seeing sinnes rising up in their hearts after one another as one wave after another They grow wholly despondent and all their thoughts and Meditations are as if there were nothing but sinne to be thought upon Nothing but sin to be meditated on and this extremity of sorrow makes the ear deaf to Christ so that it refuseth like Rachel to be comforted Thus the Incestuous person when he did feel the bitternesse of his sin was in danger of being swallowed up with too much sorrow He thinketh not only the Priest and the Levite but even the good Samaritan will also passe him by and powr no Oyle in his wounds When one eye is intent downwards the other cannot look upwards When the heart is greatly grieved from one object it can hardly be prepared to receive comfort from another 2. There is an innate inbred principle of a Legal Justification or acceptation by works that we doe and this makes Faith in the Mediatour as a stranger as an absurd thing and indeed this is the main reason why all the godly finde it so hard to beleeve why they are so loth to be beholding to grace onely to resign every thing and to be saved by Christ meerly Even that inbred principle of being justified by what we do See how all they that come to Christ propound this What shall we do that we may be saved They look upon doing not beleeving Thus the Jews generally they sought to establish the righteousnesse of the Law and would not submit to the Righteousnesse of faith Rom. 10.3 Oh it is a great matter to humble and empty the heart of a man so as that he will submit to a Righteousnesse of Faith yea we
see many of the Christian Teachers and disciples were led away in this as appeareth by the Epistle to the Romans and Galatians What a great task hath the Apostle to take all off from works and the obedience to the Law and to give all to Christ They would give part to Christ and part to their works but not all to Christ so that it 's a very hard thing to pull this weed out of our breast We see all Popery and Socinianisme goeth this way also To doe something that they may be justified thereby 3. Thus they cannot think that it 's so acceptable to beleeve in a Mediatour because it 's chiefly their comfort and their good thereby so that they look upon it as self-seeking and immoderately desiring their own good and peace not as any waies tending to the glory of God But we shall shew you that Faith in the Mediatour doth not only bring comfort and joy to us but admirable glory to God even more then Martyrdom or the highest expressions of Obedience Do not therefore tempt thy self and be a Satan to thy own peace What though thy comfort thy salvation bound up in beleeving yet if God will be honoured and glorified this way Thou art rather joyfully to receive his grace then frowardly to dispute against it so that if this beleeving be a self-seeking it 's such as God would have thee to do and as he that will not eat or drink is guilty of bodily murder so he that will not beleeve on Christ which is called eating and drinking is guilty of soul-murder 4 This is strange and difficult to the godly a long while because our justification and acceptation by him is wholly of supernatural Revelation It 's like the doctrine of the Trinity or of Christs Incarnation As humane reason would never assent to such a Truth were it not for divine Revelation that overpowers all so that all our sins are pardoned through Faith in Christs bloud is likewise of meer divine manifestation For see what nature doth incline us unto in all the heathens when they had sinned so as their Conscience condemned them they went to some solemn sacrifice or other extraordinary work thinking thereby to pacifie the wrath of God Adam was created in a state of Righteousnesse and so by his Obedience of works he was to be justified And upon his fall it became impossible that any should be justified by what he did unlesse sinne could justifie a man Therefore when God discovered a Christ and Justification by faith in him This is new doctrine from heaven Neither Men or Angels could have found out such a way so that it 's no wonder if man be thus averse to this Faith in the Promise because it 's a way that neither the state of Integrity or of man fallen was acquainted with insomuch that a godly man in the sence of his sins must bring such a faith in the Mediatour as he doth in other mysterious supernatural objects of Faith and his heart saith It 's unlikely such a sinner such an offender should finde mercy say O my Soul Are not the other supernaturall Points of Religion that I beleeve very unlikely also and incredible to flesh and bloud Lastly Therefore this seemeth hard to the godly broken hearted sinner because though Faith in a Mediatour be a duty yet it 's not to every one that live that wallow in their sins Christ is not a Mediator whether men repent or not repent You are not to think that it is all one godlinesse or no godlinesse If then such only may beleeve in a Mediatour as do truly and sincerely repent of sinne This will be hard to finde out for there are Ahabs tears and Judas's tears for sinne and indeed upon this depends all In this the godly are so much plunged Christ indeed bids those Come that are heavy laden that hunger and thirst after him But I have great cause to question my self whether I doe thus or not In the second place Why is it so that Prophane and ungodly men think it so easie to beleeve in Christ And they say they do it with all their heart when it 's plain by the Scripture they are not such to whom those glorious things of the Gospel do belong And 1. They think it so easie because they take presumption for faith They think they beleeve when they presume Now to presume is easie because it 's a work of the flesh it 's sutable to our corruptions that the Jews though they committed all lewdnesse yet the Prophet complaineth they would come and lean themselves upon the Lord and trust in lying words saying The Temple of the Lord c. That is not faith which most of the world have It 's presumption it 's carnal-confidence such as those had who said Lord have not we prophesied in thy Name Such as the foolish Virgins had Mat. 25. Such as Paul had before his Conversion when he said He was alive Rom. 7. Oh then tremble at that security and confidence thou hast Thou maist be sure it 's a sinne and of the devil it 's so easie whereas Faith is very difficult 2. They look upon Faith in Christ as easie because they divide the Object they take some things of Christ not whole Christ They think it 's only beleeving on him as a Saviour for pardon of sinne They do not choose him as a Lord to whom in all obedience they resign themselves This is indeed the rock that splits many tell them of beleeving in Christ and they think that is only to rest for salvation They attend not that it 's the receiving of Christ for all the ends and purposes God sent him into the world Now one main end besides our justification and salvation is our Sanctification To redeem to himself a people zealous of good works Tit. 2.14 To communicate his Spirit for to make holy as well as his merit to make happy Lastly They think it easie because they never think on any qualifications which are required in those who partake of Christ It 's true there are the Antecedent Conditions of merit or worth Let that Popery be abandoned but yet the Scripture tels who and what kinde of persons they are that must claim an Interest in Christ They are blessed that hunger and thirst for such shall be satisfied Mat. 5. Every one that is athirst is to Come Rev. 22.17 Repent that your sins may be blotted out Act. 3.19 Now prophane secure people they never think of these qualifications They say God is merciful They say Christ is a Saviour but then they never consider of whom They think not that many are called but few chosen They love not those places The way to heaven is a narrow and straight way Not all that say Lord Lord shall finde the gate of heaven opened to them If they thought seriously of these things it would cause an holy trembling in them These things premised Let us consider Why it
we are said to be in the Olive Tree viz. Christ and to receive of the fatnesse thereof by Faith Rom. 11. Thus all Beleevers they are branches in Christ the Vine Joh. 15. So that you see there is great reason why Faith in Christ as a Mediatour should be preserved because that enableth to all lively and active Obedience Heb. 11. You see it was Faith that put all those Worthies upon such notable Obedience And when Christ praied for Peter he praied that his Faith might not fail him Luk. 22.32 why not his courage and boldnesse but because Faith is the root of all So that in Christianity we by Faith in Christ come to be holy and then beleeve in Christ Per fidem venitur ad opera non per opera ad fidem Insomuch that it 's a grosse mistake in the people of God when they think to attain to such a degree of Repentance and mortification and then they would beleeve in Christ whereas by Faith in Christ and coming to him they would have strength to such duties Thou dost as if the branch separated from the Vine should think thereby to grow and flourish 5. Faith in Christ is so well pleasing to Christ because that only will put us upon such a life and conversation as is acceptable to him which is joy and thankefulnesse It 's very pleasing to God that those who are his would walk chearfully and thankfully that all the world may see it 's better to serve the Lord then sinne Hence you see the Psalmist so often calling upon the Righteous to rejoyce and be glad yea to shout for joy and in the New Testament Rejoyce and again I say rejoyce Hence it 's called Joy unspeakable and full of glory And for thankfulnesse we should have our hearts and mouths filled with praises Praise is comely for the upright Psa 33.1 It is very fit that he who is full of Gods love and his mercies should also be full of Thanks-giving In all things give thanks 1 Thes 5.18 So that you see joy and thankfulnesse should be the constant life of a Christian he cannot honour Christ or the Gospel more but how can these be unlesse there be faith in Christ Being justified by Faith we have peace with God Rom. 5.1 where there is no peace there is no joy no thankfulnesse and indeed all those bitrer briars and thorns which the godly have arise from that bitter root of unbelief Why is it that they go bowed down and none seem farther from comfort and thankfulnesse then they do but because they exercise not this faith in Christ It 's more pleasing to God to be filled with heavenly joy then tormenting doubts and this joy is the daughter of faith If then all these things be duely considered by the godly Convert he may be awakened and wonder how he indulged himself in such doubting fearing and unbeleeving thoughts he may cry out what glory have I rob'd Christ and the Gospel of What heretiques and Papists with their corrupt doctrines have done against Christ the same did my perplexing inflaming fears do I lived not as if I had received the Spirit of Adoption but of bondage and fear Thou wilt then finde the dark Cloud with Lightning and Thunder to passe away and the clear Sunshine to appear Thou that wast like the Disciples afraid of Christ as if he had been some formidable Spirit wilt then know what Christ is and how ready and willing to receive afflicted sinners Thou wilt then stand and wonder how could I be so injurious by my low and narrow thoughts of Christ Was it for a light matter that Christ should leave all his heavenly glory and come to endure all that reproach and misery for our sakes But we proceed to some Uses And Vse 1 First Is Faith in Christ as a Mediatour so acceptable to God even above all Obedience so that as he said in some sence he would have Obedience rather then Sacrifice so may we say in some respects He will have Faith rather then Obedience Then let it instruct us in the hainous and dangerous nature of that close secret and unperceivable sinne of trusting in our own Righteousnesse Let there be no secret depending upon thy good heart thy good life thy good duties for if contraries are known by contraries then as faith renouncing all we are and have to be found in Christ is of so great acceptance Then to rely upon any thing we do to have inward restings upon our own actions is a sinne highly offending God We can hardly commit a sinne worse The Publican in some respects is better then the Pharisee as those Diseases which are quickly discerned are more curable then those that are not discovered Ille morbus vix est sanabilis qui sanitatem imitatur Our Saviour found this untoward disposition in the Pharisees as that which was plainly their mortal disease had not this besotted and benummed them they had sooner set open the gates of their soul for the Prince of Glory to come The Apostle makes this desire and endeavour to set up their own Righteousnesse to be that which wholly undid them and our Saviour himself looks upon this as the root of all bitternesse and therefore laid the Axe to it when he told them They were such as justified themselves but what was highly esteemed amongst men was abomination before God Luk 18. So that not only prophane and grosse sins but the civil Pharisaical man who stands on his own bottome and feeleth not the absolute necessity of faith in Christ is in a perishing condition And because this undoeth thousands as well as grosse wickednesse Let us see whether we can pierce the Scales of this Leviathan whether we may remove this Mountain and throw it into the Sea of Repentance and humiliation The greatnesse therefore of this sinne is seen in the unperceivablenesse of it A man may with 〈◊〉 whole might trust in himself and yet think the clean contrary Paul said 〈…〉 alive once he was at hearts ease Rom 7. judged himself in a secure safe condition because of his spiritual estate but when his eyes were opened and he awakened by grace those things that were once a gain and a priviledge he accounted dung and drosse But Paul while in that Pharisaical Righteousnesse was as senceless of any such spiritual confidence in himself as any dead man of the greatest burden upon him Oh then what hopes have we to make such men see the black dungeon they are in and the cursed opposition they stand in to Christ For the principium is loesum Christ came not to call the Righteous but sinners to Repentance Mat. 9.13 The Righteous are such as the Pharisees who trusted in themselves thought all well with them Now such can never hunger and thirst after Christ They are full of themselves as they say in Philosophy the sensible Object put upon the sence hinders all sensation as in the eye or ear Thus it is
Though we be washed yet still we need our feet should be washed Thus Paul Rom. 7. and Gal. 6. Seeing therefore in every duty there is such a combat and constict between grace and sinne There is drosse as well as Gold It behoveth us to renounce all and to say Only Christ Only Christ SERMON XL. Further setteth forth the Excellency and Necessity of pressing the Doctrine of Faith in Christ the Mediatour and of our being affected with it And invites the greatest Sinners to come unto him for Salvation JOH 17.8 And have known surely that I came out from thee and they have beleeved that thou didss send me MArvell not if I am the third time upon this Subject for we see our Saviour doth again and again commend this Faith in his Disciples and certainly this is the Summe of the Gospel the marrow and quintessence of Christianity By this we differ from Jews Pagans and Turks yea by this we are separated from Papists Socinians and other Hereticks None of them allowing this imputed Righteousnesse by a Mediatour which by Faith is to be received Therefore I shall proceed in exalting and pressing this Faith in a Mediator that at last we may come to have a spirituall and sound understanding herein For here are two great stones to be rolled out of the way 1. Ignorance or misbeleef in this Point There are very few that have been Orthodox here There are most in the world that have an erroneous perswasion in this matter under the guilt of sinne they do not fly only to Christ as a Mediatour They say Lo here is Christ and Lo there is Christ They have something else they put a confidence in and therefore what the Lord saith in another case is also true here He will reject their confidence Jer. 2.37 Never were the people of Israel more prone to lean on Egipt and Assyria for outward help rather then on the Lord only then we are in a spiritual manner ready to rest upon some spirituall prop besides the Lord Christ so that ignorant people they know nothing of this and knowing people are hardly perswaded of the truth of it A second stone to be rolled out of the way is that senselesnesse and unsavourinesse on mens hearts though it should be granted that they know and rightly beleeve in this matter for indeed none can prize or be affected with this Subject but such a spirituall heart that is sensible of his spiritual disease and the spiritual Remedy They must be Children of the Adoption They must be Evangelical hearers such as have been in a spirituall Transfiguration with Christ on the Mount as it were That are refreshed with these Truths It 's not every hearer It 's not every one that cometh to the Assemblies that can say How welcome are the feet of those that bring glad tidings of the Gospel Therefore we desire your hearts as well as your heads your tender affections as well as solid understandings This is a Truth that must be eaten you will not feel the sweetnesse of it till it be in your belly Now there are very good grounds why we should be thus insisting upon this Subject For 1. It 's the main scope and end of the whole Scripture If you ask why the Word of God was written the Answer is That the chief principal end was that man being convinced of his sinne and of the utter impotency of any righteousnesse in himself or other Creatures should fly unto Christs Righteousnesse as the onely Sanctuary Thus John These things are written that beleeving you might have eternal life All the Administrations in the Old Testament were Types of Christ as the Apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrews doth at large open their meaning It was not their Sacrifices but Christ It was not the bloud of Rams and Goats but Christs bloud Hence it 's said that Moses and the Prophets bear witnesse of Christ It 's true the Scripture hath many other subordinate ends but the chief is to direct us to Christ to make us see that nothing in the world can pacifie God for our sinnes but Christ Oh then how necessary must that be which all the Penmen of the Scripture aimed at Moses David all the Prophets They looked at this Messias And the New Testament is wholly spent in describing his person and his Office or the end of his coming into the world Oh then whatsoever thou maist be ignorant of or negligent in yet give thy self to the studying meditating and beleeving of this Subject 2. The great work of the Spirit of God in the Ministry is to convince of this Righteousnesse It is to make us see that all humane Righteousnesse all moral duties no nor the graces God bestoweth on his people are the Righteousnesse God looks for Joh. 16.9 10. The Spirit of God is there said to reprove or convince the world of sinne especially of that great sinne of Unbelief and then of Righteousnesse which Christ procureth by going to his Father Observe that It 's the work of Gods Spirit thus to convince So that all Moral Philosophy and the wisest directions of the most civil men will leave us in a Wildernesse They cannot tell us what is true Righteousnesse and how we come to be accepted of by God Therefore this is revealed by the Gospel only If we would know what is that Righteousnesse which we may trust to which may be as a Skreen between Gods justice and us Neither Aristotle nor Plato among the Heathens no nor Bellarmine and Suarez among the Papists will inform us rightly Because in the matter of Justification and the doctrine of Righteousnesse they have too much consulted with Aristotle as if the Scripture spake of such a Righteousnesse as the Heathens do No this tels us It 's a Righteousnesse of Christ imputed to us without works this it doth again and again Seeing then all natural reason would never perswade us herein it must necessarily be the Spirit of God that will convince us in this and therefore though you hear ten thousand Sermons of this Subject your hearts will never be convinced of your own sinfulnesse and Christs Righteousnesse till you are overpowerd by Gods Spirit Oh then pray to God that he would make thy heart readily to yield to it yea and rejoyce in it 3. The end of the Law and the preaching of that is wholly for this end to discover Christ the Mediatour Those that would not have the Law preached cannot have Christ preached truly and effectually for Rom. 10.4 Christ is the end of the Law for righteousnesse Can the end be obtained without the means It 's the Schoolmaster to bring to Christ The disease must be discovered are we will seek out for a Physician The heart must be wounded ere we shall desire oyl The Law then is to be preached in the exact purity of it and in the condemning power of it That so when we see our selves wholly undone in that Court
Scripture that cals these torments everlasting torments a fire that cannot be quenched a worm that cannot die That if this be all thy hope thou maist roar out in horrour and wish thou hadst never been born so that if wicked men would set judgement on work they would see nothing abides them but a fearfull expectation of the vengeance of God all Opinions all Doctrines shut them out If there could one come and bid thee Go on merrily in thy sins be as prophane as thou hast been never think of cries and tears for thy sins because Christ hath died to save thee howsoever This man indeed might make thee run into excesse of all riot and to say Let us eat and drink for to morrow we shall die and so be saved But the Scripture is so plain against this that all may be perswaded of it without any difficulty Shall we sin that grace may abound saith Paul God forbid Rom. 6.1 And he makes the damnation just of those men who gather such consequences Think then with thy self that in what sence soever Christ died yet thy sinnes make a great gulf between thee and Heaven God hath set a flaming Sword to keep thee out of Paradise therefore cry out I have no hope as yet Oh my condition hath no comfort I cannot meet with any sound Doctor that dares give me any comfort while I love and live in my sinnes Why then wilt thou embrace those lusts that are such a present poison and ruine to thee Hereafter thou wilt be perswaded when too late That sinne hath been thy only Enemy when God shall bid thee Depart ye Cursed then wilt thou bid thy cursed lusts Depart but then it will be too late Vse 2. of Instruction To teach the godly what a sad aggravation there is in every sinne they commit That it 's against the special love of Christ in dying for thee This bloudy circumstance is in thy sinnes which cannot be in the sins either of wicked men or devils Excellent is that Meditation of Eusebius Emissenus Though aith he the devils should be damned for many sinnes and I but for one yet that would exceed the devils Impiety for the devils never sinned against a God that became an Angel for them They never sinned against God that died and was crucified for them but miserable and wretched I pro animâ meâ cur non liquefio cum haec cogito have sinned against a God made man for me Against a God dying an ignominious death for me Against a God leaving me such an example of love and holinesse Indignior sum Lucifero indignior sum daemonibus I am more unworthy then the devils more unworthy then Beelzebub Oh that we could all both think and speak so that not only our tongues may utter it but our hearts be inwardly affected that we might as Bernard said linguam in sanguine cordis tingere Oh then let this special love of Christ to thee more then many thousands wotk in thee more special love and thankfulnesse then others have Take heed of sinne for thy sinnes have this special aggravation in them which wicked men have not Christ hath shewed thee so great love that he himself could not shew a greater and therefore who shall excuse thee if thou sinne for all this Here is then no doctrine of carnal Security in this Point Here is no door set open for Licentiousnesse but as Christ said from a Parable She loved much for much was forgiven her The same should be in all the godly much hath been given and forgiven them therefore they ought to love much and this was set upon Pauls heart even Christs peculiar and special love Gal. 2. Who loved me and gave himself for me Vse 2 Vse 2. Had Christ a peculiar and special love in his praier and death for some only then here we see what is the Thesaurus Ecclesiae not any Popish Indulgences or imagined heaps of superfluous merits but even the death of Christ that and that only doth inrich comfort and make happy all the people of God If therefore thou art one who canst upon true grounds gather thou hast a propriety in Christs death thou art not to be afraid neither living or dying what man or devils shall do unto thee Rom 8. The Foundation of all justification sanctification and glorification is upon this Christ died Who shall condemn It is Christ that died Therefore there cannot be any accusation or condemnation because Christ died Therefore the main Question is What Evidences thou hast for an Interest in Christs Death for if that be once granted unspeakable and innumerable are the priviledges that belong to thee Therefore encourage and strengthen thy heart with the comfortable fruits of Christs Death Let us consider whether thou hast the qualifications of such to whom Christs death is made profitable and advantagious And 1. They that have an Interest in Christs Death they are dead to sin Christs Death and sinnes death go together So the Apostle As Christ died once so should we to sinne and live to Righteousnesse Rom. 6.10 11. and Gal 5. He that is Christs hath crucified the flesh with the lusts thereof If Christ be crucified for thee the lusts of sinne are crucified in thee For the end of Christs Death was not only salvation and happinesse but to kill all the spiritual Enemies we have of this happinesse and sinne is the main for Death had no sting no neither could hell be hell or the devil a devil to thee did not sinne put power into all these Be not then presumptuous but fear and examine thy self Thou speakest much of Christs Death This is in thy month I trust in Christ that died for me But is Christs Death the death of thy sinnes Canst thou see those lusts which like Pharaoh and the Egyptians did once rule over and oppresse thee now drowned in the Red Sea of Christs bloud This is necessary if thou wilt have any comfort because Christ is dead see whether thou art dead to sinne or no Art thou as a dead man who in respect of all pleasures and delights findes no Inclination thus it ought to be with thee The Scripture speaks often concerning this that the godly are dead to sinne sinne hath not that dominion and power once it had Oh but how many as the Scripture distinguisheth are dead in sinne not to sinne Though they have mountains of sinnes lie upon them Though the vengeance of God belong to them all the day long That whether they are eating drinking or sleeping they are an accursed people by the Law which is Gods own Sentence and doom yet for all that they are not afraid neither do they tremble Oh then examine thy self faithfully in this If Christ died for me how comes this sinne to live in me for Christ like Sampson when he died wrought the death of his Enemies When he died it was that those lively active lusts should die also 2. If thou
wrong one another Doth not the Apostle James tell them of their envyings and their devourings of one another Iam. 13.16 Why doth our Saviour above all things pray in this Chapter for the Disciples Vnity That they might be one but because of the pronenesse that is even in Gods Children to fall out with one another as Iacobs Children did Hence we see Beleever against Beleever Christian against Christian pursuing one another even to death It was Cyprians Complaint of old Madet orbis Christianus mutuo sanguine quod cum privati fecerint homicidium dicitur eum publice geritur virtus vocatur Oh what a sad thing is it not to see Sheep and Wolf but Sheep and Sheep devouring one another Doth not experience convince of this Are not many godly mens Enemies of the same house of the same Religion of the same Christian Faith with him Oh this is hard to bear if it were a prophane and wicked Instrument of the devil I could bear it but it is such an one with whom I have praied often humbled my self often They acknowledge the same principles of godlinesse the same experiences upon their souls yet are like Lyons 5. God hath made the world a troublesome world in all Conditions in all Relations so that none can finde this place any other then a Valley of Tears The Apostle 1 Cor. 7. sheweth the condition of Married Persons that they shall have trouble in the Flesh The Married Condition hath it's trouble the single hath its Trouble There is trouble in Husbands Wives Children in all Callings The Husbandmans The Citizens God will not let us have a Paradise in this world lest we do as the Reubenites that desired to sit down in a Countrey fruitful for Cattell and cared not to enter into Canaan It was Basils Opinion that the Earth before Mans Fall brought forth no Thorns or Thistles and that the Rose did grow without pricks But here is no such Blessednesse now Out of the same Fountain comes bitter and sweet From the same Root grow Figges and Thistles Grapes and Thorns There is no Mercy or outward Comfort but hath its Insufficiency and there are as many drops of Gall as there are of Honey Which made Job say That man who is born of a Woman is full of Trouble even as the Sparks fly upward Job 14. It 's as naturall as for the fire to ascend so that as it would be a miraculous and wonderfull thing to see the Fire descend downward no lesse would it be to see a man without some Trouble or other We reade of one Polycrates that never had any Adversity in his Life time and he endeavoured to put himself upon some Losse but could not for once he threw a Ring of a vast price into the Sea intending to lose it yet afterwards it was found in a Fishes Belly and he had it again But though he had no trouble for a long season yet at last he was taken by an Enemy and put to Death with most exquisite torments Though wicked men have the good things of this life yet these good things are not meerly and universally good They have a Sting as well as Honey They have Trouble as well as Comfort The Godliest men have acknowledged that their daies have been few and evil in this world Oh then expect not a Summer alwaies in this world God hath subjected all these created Comforts to changes after a Glorious day to have a dark Night Thou shalt have this Condition this Relation this Comfort thou desirest but thou shalt also have the burthen and the trouble of it which thou dost not desire Onus transit cum honore Lastly A mans Trouble doth arise from his own self If there were no devil no wicked men to trouble yet such is the Unbelief and the Discontents that are apt to rise in a Godly man that he would be a Trouble an Enemy yea a Devil to himself Doth not David often speak of the frettings and heating that his heart was in and who put him into it What made his Soul like a Foaming Sea Was it not his own diffidence his own froward heart Austin cried once Libera me Domine a meipso tanquam maximo hoste which holds true not onely in a sinfull way but in a troubling way Oh how many times doth a Christian raise up his own Fears his own Jealousies and his own Doubts So that as the Linnen breedeth the Moth that corrupteth and destroyeth it as the Tree the worm that eats it Thus from a mans own heart arise such troublesome Thoughts and Cares and Fears that he may be called a Mager Missabib Fear round about him We see then in how many particulars God is pleased to make this World a troublesome Place to us while we live and continue in it and also a very dangerous place That we should as much fear to be in it as in Sodom when Fire and Brimstone was ready to fall down from Heaven to consume it Let us in the next place Consider the Grounds and Reasons Why the world is thus made by God a disquieting and troublesome place to the Godly That they are but as Pilgrims and Strangers in it and therefore are little esteemed by it Reasons 1 And first That our Hearts may not be immoderately and inordinately cleaving to this world We see there are many strict Commands against the Love of it Now if we are so ready to love it though so troublesome what if it were nothing but content If saith Austin though it be Mundus amarus a bitter world thou lovest to eat and to feed of it what if it were dulcis a sweet world If it be Mundus periturus a perishing world and thou art so doting upon it what if it were Eternus everlasting If we can handle it with delight though full of pricks what if smooth and plain Certainly every Godly man should wean himself from these Breasts Seeing God hath rubbed them with so much bitternesse and affliction When therefore thou meetest with Crosses with Troubles with the Deceitfulnesse and Inconstancy of worldly Comforts say This is to instruct and teach me that I am not to expect an Heaven here The world is an Enemy thou must not love it though commanded to love our Enemies Here may be an over-loving an over-desiring Here the Rule is much more true then in Physicks Appetitus non est Regula Concoctionis Thou must hunger after these Earthly things no more then thou canst concoct or improve for Gods Glory and thy own particular good And let the Godly know Their greatest danger lieth in these inordinate Affections more then in grosse sinnes These Cares will grow up with Duties when open prophanesse makes a man wholly to despise them Reasons 2 Secondly The Lord makes the world thus full of Enmity to us that we might remember what our Condition is that we are but Pilgrims and Strangers and therefore are not to settle our abode here
Reformed Church by all which we see the necessity of Christs Praier for Unity There being such corruptions in our hearts and Satan so busie to make differences and dissentions That though Legions of Devils can agree to be in one man yet he will not suffer two Doctors to agree in one Church 2. The Unity that the Officers of Gods Church ought to have consists in these things 1. Vnity of Faith That they beleeve the same doctrine called therefore Eph. 4 5. One Faith And 1 Cor. 3. There is no other Foundation but one even the Lord Christ And indeed this must be the ground of all other Unity when the Papists would make Unity a note of the true Church We say Unity without true Doctrine is but a Faction a Conspiracy The Turks have Unity The Jews have Unity but yet because they have not the true Doctrine it 's not true peace and concord So that true Doctrine that is the Soul the fountain and the root of all 2. A second Unity is in the same Confession and acknowledgement of Faith and that in the samâ— words and truly this is very desirable not only to hold the same doctrinal Points but the same words also for new words bring in new Doctrines Hence the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.10 pressing for Unity doth not only exhort them to be of the same minde and judgement but to speak the same thing 2 Tim. 1.13 Timothy is exhorted to hold fast the form of sound words Though they be but words and a Form yet he must hold them fast and this made the ancient Church so tenacious of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because by that all heretical Opinions were excluded It 's a remarkable expression Luk. 1. God is said to speak by the month of all the holy Prophets Though they were many yet it 's mouth not mouths They had all but one mouth and spake the same thing Thus it ought to be but one mouth of all the Ministers of the Gospel to beleeve We are to know what all Teacheth by what one Teacheth 3. There must be Vnity of affection and hearts as Act. 1. In the beginning of the Churches encrease their Unity of affection is greatly commended ver 14. They continued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So also Act. 2.1.46 especially Act. 4.32 The multitude of Beleevers were of one heart and of one soul Though a multitude yet they had but one soul one heart Thus you see what kinde of Unity there ought to be among the Ministers of the Gospel In the next place let us Consider the Grounds why it 's such a mercy to have Unity amongst Church-Officers 1. Because fortitude and strength is in Vnity Vis unita fortior A Kingdom divided against it self cannot stand saith our Saviour When one peice of the Wall divides from the other it foretels ruine As that Heathen to his Sonnes giving them a Quiver of Arrows intimating thereby as long as they agreed they were invincible All the united power of the Church is little enough against their common enemies and shall they weaken themselves 2. As Unity strengthens so it opposeth the Enemy more successefully which is the devil and all his Instruments What is there that the Popish adversary doth more insult with then to upbraid with the divers Sects that are among the Protestants for although we can retort and tell them of their divisions and that in fundamental Points yet it is our shame and grief that such a charge is in some measure true though not in that height the Adversaries do revile for none of the Reformed differ in Fundamentals As for the Socinians though they do vehemently oppose Popery yet we take not them to be of the Reformed Church who overthrow the Foundations of our Christian Religion But this is certain The Protestant differences give advantage to the Papists thereby they gain upon unsetled persons Look you say they they have no certainty among themselves They know not where to stay The Lutheran spirit judgeth the Calvinisticall diabolicall And thus unconstant inconsiderate persons look upon this as a great Argument against the Truth whereas even in the Apostles times the Church of God had sad divisions amongst themselves as 1 Cor. 3. Oh then let us bewail the corruption of the best that they should be so far transported with passion as to neglect the Truths of God by giving advantage to the common adversary 3. Unity is of great consequence amongst the Ministers of the Gospel because their divisions breed divisions amongst the people The differences of Teachers breed irreconcilable distractions amongst people as if the Heavens should be confused in their motions it would distract and destroy sublunary things We see in the Church of Corinth when the Teachers were divided what divisions also were there amongst the people some for Paul and some for Apollo 4. Pray to God for Unity among Church-Officers because their Controversies bring a main neglect of the chief work of their Ministery which is to come out and to build up souls in heavens way This is the end why God hath called us now when we fall out with one another and set up Opinion against Opinion The work of the Ministry is much retarded Hence the Apostle enjoyneth Timothy to fly such disputations and quarellings as are unprofitable because they fret away godlinesse and are like thorns and nettles among the Corn hindring the growth thereof 5. Unity is to be desired because this agreeth with their office and call They preach the Gospel of peace and God is the God of peace Christ is the Prince of peace and Col. 3. he is our peace reconciling all things Why then should the Ministers tongue be a tongue of war as if they were Priests to Bellona rather then the Ministers of the Gospel So that if all these grounds be considered we may well pray with our Saviour Lord make the Ministers of the Gospel as one man for divâ—sions as Jerom said are amicorum dispendia inimicorum compendia and publica divinae irae incendia In the next place what are the Causes you may say that may make the Ministers of the Gospel thus to dissent And 1. In the general It 's corruption and sin which lurketh in the hearts of all So that it 's more to be wished for then expected for to have Jerusalem a City compact within it self Never expect in this world to see such a time wherein the Ministers of the Gospel shall have one Faith one heart one mouth This is reserved for Heaven where there will be no difference of Calvinists and Lutherans of several forms of Church-government The Church of God hath alwaies been on fire only as when an house is on fire some cry for water some for Ladders some to pull down the House so some have cried for more moderate means some for fierce and vehement 2. Corrupt affections of pride ambition and covetousness These things are charged upon the false Teachers
most powerfull means of grace are It was thus with the Jews Col. 6. who enjoyed besides the ordinary Ministry of their Priests the instructions of extraordinary Prophets and yet the truth of God did not sanctifie them But go saith God to the Prophet make their eyes blinde and their hearts hard and this our Saviour did apply to their posterity also who enjoyed Christ himself and saw all the wonderfull miracles he did This is a dreadfull and terrible thing to consider of when in stead of sanctifying God shall say Harden them blinde them and make them more wicked by the truth It 's not the Word worketh thus of it self but wicked hearers through their unbelief and unprofitableness provoke God to give them up to believe a lie and for the abuse of heavenly light they are given up to vile affections To many cursed sins which is a greater judgment then to be cast into the mouth of wilde beasts for they will only devoure the body but these will damn the soul Vse of Direction to all the people of God whose burden and grief it is that they have no more holiness who cry out like the horsleech It 's not enough and their souls refuse all comfort because they cannot climb up this hill to Heaven faster let such be directed to take the right way How willingly is the earthly man ready to hear how he may get more wealth and the languishing man how he may get more health and strength Why then shouldst not thou rejoyce to know which is the way to purifie the heart more Few know the divine efficacy of Gods Word but such who set themselves to get the vertue of it And that this may be instrumentall to your Sanctification In the first place Remember faith without which it can do no more good then excellent medicines if they be not applied set faith a work and then the word of God will powerfully work upon thee It 's with thee as thou believest Believe and those high mountains of lusts shall be thrown down 2. Bring an humble tender and trembling heart at the teaching of it Such an heart King Josias had and he is commended for it yea Ezra 9.4 it 's the character of the godly to tremble at his Word The hard heart no more then the hard Rock can receive the seed sown into it 3. It 's not enough to receive the Word of God at first but keep it there The Apostle Peter cals it the ingraffed Word the Word that turneth us into the nature of it that we are walking Bibles as great Schollers are called walking Libraries David said He had hid Gods word in his heart This is the leaven that will diffuse it self 4. Rest not in the bare hearing but joyn earnest and fervent prayer that the Spirit of God may teach inwardly while the Word doth outwardly Vse 2. Of Instruction How terrible a thing it is to see men grow more wicked and ungodly by how much the more plentifully they enjoy the Word that the Word should work contrary to it's nature upon thee that this light should put out thy eyes that this life should bring thee to death Oh the rivers of water that should run out of our eyes for this matter and yet is there any more common judgment then this Oh bewail and cry out for fear of it Lord every thing I take doth me more hurt SERMON XCII Of the Truth of the Scriptures JOH 17.17 Thy Word is Truth THis is a Description or Explication of what was meant by Truth Thy Word is Truth which is a Proposition Wherein you have 1. The Subject 2. The Predicate The Subject is described by its Name and Nature with the propriety thereof Thy Word The Word of God is sometimes called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It 's called Gods Word because spoken by him and that two waies Either 1. Immediately when God himself spake as unto the Patriarchs of old Or 2. Mediately when he inspired the holy Prophets and made them to publish his Word It 's called at other times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All Scripture is given by Inspiration 2 Tim. 3.16 So Search the Scriptures and in many other places This is a Description of Gods Word from the accidentall form of it as it is put into writing Sometimes God did govern his Church by his Word as revealed only Thus it was with the Church at first In this latter Age he guides it by the Scriptures only There is no other Word of God but what is written In Christs time there was both for there were the Books of the Old Testament and they were Gods written Word and what Christ while on the Earth did with his own mouth speak to the Church that was the Revealed Word and Will of God We reade not that Christ wrote any thing but once upon the Ground and what that was though there are many and severall Conjectures yet none can certainly tell But what Christ spake and did the Evangelists afterwards being guided infallibly by the divine Spirit of God did commit to Writing Object If then you ask What Word of God it is our Saviour doth here mean I answer Both the Word that was written the Scripâ—ures that were the Oracles of God committed to the Jews and that Word which he did manifest to his Disciples of which he had spoken ver 6. Some indeed by Word understand Christ and it 's true that Christ is the Essential Word of God and so also the Essential Truth but the Context doth evidence it that he speaks of the Revealed and Preached Word Now this is called Gods Word because whether immediately delivered by God or commanded to be written It 's still Gods Word Speaking and Writing are but accidentall to it It 's the same Essentiall Word as it is the same man though he alter his Garment and the same wine though put in divers Vessels The Word of God written ought with as much Faith and Reverence to be received as if God did immediately speak it from Heaven and though it seem incredible yet our Saviour confirmeth it Luke 16.31 that he who doth not beleeve the Scriptures the Word of God written would not beleeve though there were miraculous waies of publishing it In the next place we have the Predicate its Truth Interpreters judge this to be taken out of the Psalm 119.151 They are therefore said to be Truth not true in the Abstract to shew the Fulnesse and Universality of Truth in them Obs That the Word of God is Truth This Doctrine if beleeved may work wonderfull changes in the mindes and lives of men for Certainly the Foundation of all Heresie and Impiety is because Gods Word is not received as true In the Scripture it is often called the Word of Truth Colos 1.5 2 Timoth. 2.15 James 1.18 And sometimes Truth in the Abstract 1 Peter 1.22 2 Peter 2.2 To Open this Consider That it 's not my purpose
Spirit of God Subjectively preparing and fitting a man by it So that as to an Archer there are two things that are necessary The Mark to aim at and an Eye to see What could an Archer do without Eyes Thus it is with us in all our Actions The Scripture that is the Mark and therefore Sinne is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it misseth of the Mark and then the Spirit of God that must give the Eye Light and Wisedome unto the Understanding The Scripture then is Truth because by it Gods Spirit doth direct and leade us into all Truth Now there is a three-fold Truth that we cannot attain unto without the Scripture 1. True Doctrine 2. True Piety and godlinesse 3. True Consolation and Comfort The want of the first Truth causeth Errour and Heresie The want of the second Hypocrisie and prophanesse The want of the third Distrust and Despair and happy is that man who hath this three-fold Truth and indeed one begets the other True doctrine begets true Godlinesse and true Godlinesse true Consolation For the first Only by this Truth are we guided into true Doctrine whatsoever is brought in contrary or beside this though he were an Angel he is to be accursed Galat. 1. This is the Rule and so what is not according to this must be oblique and crooked Therefore never expect Truth from that man who is not diligent in the Scriptures the Rule of Truth This hath been the Cause why most Heretiques have either accused or despised the Authority of the Scriptures because they know that this Sunne and their darknesse could not consist together They saw their Doctrines and the Scripture could no more stand by each other then the Ark and Dagon Therefore they would rather fall out with Scripture then with their own Opinions as if their own hearts and Consciences were more infallible then the Bible and as if they were not to be made conformable unto the Scripture but the Scripture to them 2. Only by the Scripture do we come to true Piety and Godlinesse You see in this Text Sanctification is by the Truth and James 1.18 God doth beget us by the Word of Truth and many times David doth commend the Word of God for this Effect that it forwarneth man of Sinne That it giveth the Simple Vnderstanding and that even young men may be cleansed from their lusts by taking heed to Gods Word Psalm 119. We see by these Texts that there is no Regeneration or true Reformation but what is wrought by and through the Scripture Therefore Conversion is called the writing of Gods Law in a mans heart So that this makes it clear that though many Heretiques may live civil and externally Religious Lives yet they have no true Godlinesse for false Doctrine begets false Piety when there is falsum in Intellectu that must necessarily produce malum in voluntate And the Reason is plain because Godlinesse is nothing but Truth incorporated Truth digested Truth put into practise It is Gods Law in the heart as you heard Hence as Poison can never nourish a man or afford good Health So neither can any false Doctrine help to any true Piety or Holinesse Men may have seeming Devotions but as the Serpent though it shines and glisters yet is full of inward Poison so whatsoever external Acts of Piety Zeal and Charity Hereticall men may put forth yet by them they cannot be Sanctified if their Errours be Fundamental It was Jeromes Speech Rarò Hereticus fuit pudicus and Vbi malè creditur ibi nec benè vivitur but that is not to be alwaies understood of their External Conversation for many Heretiques have been admirable in their Externals They have had a Sheeps-cloathing upon them and like the Panther have allured others because of their colour till they had devoured them Know thy Errour will make thee more proud loose and it may be at last outwardly prophane and contemning of Integrity for God will not blesse any thing that is not of his own Institution to spiritual Ends. 3. Only by the Scriptures come true Consolations So the Apostle Through the Consolation of the Scriptures 2 Corin. 1. No man hath true solid Joy but the true Orthodox Godly man It is true that as the devil may transform himself into an Angel of Light of Truth So also of Consolation and many Erroneous persons in their way have a great deal of comfort and joy yea they have said they never had so much peace and case as since they have taken up such waies but as their Piety was a counterfeit one so is their joy The holy Ghost that leads into Truth and is the Authour of Sanctification makes such only to rejoyce in him and gives them this Fruit of the Spirit 6. The Scripture is said to be true oppositely to all the Opinions Doctrines and Religions which men set up by their own fancy For every man is said to be a Liar and the Antichristian Doctrines which many are delivered up to beleeve are called a lye by the Apostle 2 Thes 2.11 Turcisme Paganisme is a lye Popery Heresie are Lyes Though they may be never so much pleasing to flesh and bloud Though men carried by humane Arguments may dote on them as they did about Diana's Temple yet all is a lye yea in practicall things whatsoever seduceth thee to do otherwise then Gods Word commandeth this is false Sinne lieth the world lieth the devil lyeth for all that they do is contrary to Gods Word That saith What will it profit a man to win the whole world and lose his soul Mar. 8 36. That saith the pleasures of sinne are but for a season Luk 13.3 Now thou wilt not beleeve this Truth but thou hearkenest to the world to thy own heart and all these betray thee and lye to thee Therefore let the Vse be to perswade and assure thy self of Scripture-Truths walk and live according to the directions thereof SERMON XCIII The transcendent Properties of the Scripture JOHN 17.17 Thy Word is Truth IN what sense the word of God is said to be truth we have declared Let us now come to the Properties of it And 1. It 's the truth of God a divine truth In the Text it 's called thy truth So that Divine Truth must needs transcend Humane or Natural Truths as much as God is above man In humane Authorities we say Thus saith Aristotle Thus saith Plato or thus say such Fathers and Councels but in divine things we must say Thus saith the Lord for because it 's divine or of God it hath an immediate dominion and awe upon the conscience So that whereas in humane Authorities and Philosophical Disputes we may boldly argue against them we may bring our videtur quod sic and quod non yet where truth comes to us as from God there must be an immediate submission though our reason and sense and all the world should contradict yet we must
undid the Jews Rom. 10. They sought to establish their own Righteousnesse and so would not submit themselves to that of Christ In Popery what is the reigning errour but that men are not taught to go out of the works they do and believe in Christ only Do they not expresly pleade for some co-partnership in the work of Mediation and is not also this poison sucked down every where in all mens hearts who is there till God hath humbled him over and over again that flieth wholly to Christ Nay even in a godly man what is that that keeps the soar so raw and the heart so unquiet Is is not because he would not be beholding to Christ only Therefore when a man is thus fitted by the Spirit of God as to see every thing is a rush a reed to lean upon but Christ Though I could weep a Sea of tears and those tears turn into bloud though I had all the grace of Men and Angels yet it would not reconcile me to God Then is he upon the Confines of Justification Therefore 6. When a man is thus driven out of all hopes and like the people of Israel seeing his Enemy of sinne following behinde and a Sea before then the Spirit of God stirreth up desires and hungrings after Christ then are his out-cries Oh that I could believe Oh that I had an Arm to embrace Christ For we see Judas coming thus far to bewail and confess his sins to throw away that silver he had so unjustly got to cry out of himself But then there were no desires no groans after Christ so that while the Soul is in this posture many times it's ground between hope and despair It is in great agonies like the woman that is to be delivered sometimes throbs come and there is an hope of deliverance but then all goeth back again sometimes they are ready to lay hold on Christ then comes a violent gust and puts all back again It 's true desires of faith if reall and sincere are faith initiall and Mat. 5. there is a promise of full satisfaction to those that hunger and thirst after Righteousnesse and that is implied when our Saviour saith a bruised reed he will not break and smoaking flax he will not quench that is where there are the least motions and tendencies of souls towards grace there shall be the greatest encouragement 7. God leaveth not the afflicted Soul in these desires and agonies but doth so strengthen and enable the heart that now he doth not only desire but actually receiveth and embraceth Christ His desire is put forth into actings so that it 's no longer Oh that I could rest upon Christ But he doth rest his soul on him with a lively recumbency Therefore Joh. 6. believing is called coming unto Christ Those tormenting slavish fears which affrighted him Shall such a sinner as I one that hath more offended God then many thousands approach near to him May I not only touch the hem of his garment but take him also in my arms These and the like Questions he can now answer and therefore cals upon his soul and chideth it Why art thou thus cast down and why art thou thus troubled within thee Beleeve on Christ So that now he doth with Simeon take Christ in his arms He can now say Lord let whatever come I shall bear it patiently now I have seen thy Salvation as it was with the poor Criple that could not stir or move when healed he can take up his bed and walk so the poor tempted sinner that before lay trembling afraid to pray afraid to come to the Ordinances can now arise and walk performing all duties with comfort and zeal You must know that this resting on Christ when thus humbled for sin is not an effect of mans power It 's not in mans strength to make this Iron to swim to walk thus upon the waters when every thing within and without is against man and yet for all this to depend upon the Lord Christ No it must be a divine and supernatural power from above and therefore the work of Gods grace in Faith justifying is as great though not as wonderfull as in miraculous Faith when any were enabled by beleeving to remove Mountains this was not by any greater power of God then when a poor humbled sinner by resting on Christ doth remove those mountains of sins and that great gulf which is between God and the soul We may well call justifying faith miraculous faith For is not this a miracle and a wonder of wonders That the soul thus in darknesse and plunged into the deeps yet should cleave unto Christ and say Though he kill me yet I will trust in him Oh we see if there were nothing but mans power and the troubled sinner were left to himself he would immediatly despair as we see in Cain and Judas Even as the stone naturally descends downwards when you take away the pillar it leaned upon so when you take away all the carnal props and hopes of a sinner and his sins do every way environ him he presently fals into the mouth of despair It 's therefore the great work of Gods grace to enable to beleeve To you it 's given to beleeve Phil. 1.29 And some are said to beleeve through the grace of God Act. 18.27 and faith is called the work of God not only because it 's that special grace which he doth so eminently require but because he is the immediate efficient of it Know then that the mighty work of God goeth to make the soul rest on Christ it would of it self despair a thousand times over and fall into hell before it would come to Christ and Experience confirms this in many sad and tempted Christians who though they goe from Minister to Minister and reade the good promises of the Gospel yet cannot beleeve till the Sprit of God enable them Now God enableth the humbled Soul to believe two waies directive and effective by direction and instruction and that in these particulars 1. By informing him that when the Soul is truly humbled for sin that it is a duty to beleeve in Christ That such are threatned with damnation who shall refuse to come unto Christ and this is a blessed lesson to learn when the Soul shall be thus perswaded that if in this case I receive not Christ I commit a worse sin then ever yet I was guilty of What a madnesse is it in me to damn my self for fear I should be damned I fear my other sins may destroy my Soul and not fear my unbelief This is the great crying sin of all others He that believeth not the anger of God abideth on him yea he is said to be condemned already and to make God a lyar Oh then how happy is that soul when the Spirit of God doth thus enlighten and perswade thee Once it was a Question and a doubt to thee Whether thou mightst lay hold on Christ Once thy thoughts were That
object of justifying faith it 's not meant antecedenter but consequenter Not as if we were to look for a special or particular promise made either to Thomas or Peter as sometimes Christ did to those who were then alive as when he spoke to that woman Be of good comfort thy sins are forgiven thee here was a special promise to her in particular but it 's not so now the promise is general but it 's made special by beleeving and indeed without this special applying act our faith brings no peace no comfort no more then for a Lazarus to hear there was plentifull food in Dives his house but he had not so much as the crums thereof Thus you see how comprehensive this act of beleeving is In the next place This recumbent act of Faith may not only thus receive Christ but we may also be assured and know that we do believe and that Christ is ours Indeed former Divines from an opposition to Popery which teacheth doubting in our Justification and uncertainty did define justifying faith to be a full perswasion of the heart whereby we beleeve our sins are pardoned and that Christ died for us but to beleeve that Christ is mine or that I am justified cannot be justifying faith but it supposeth it for Christ must be mine before I know he is mine The object must be before the act Therefore faith hath two acts a Direct Act whereby it layeth hold on Christ and a Reflex Act whereby I know that I do lay hold on him or that I am such an one to whom the promises do belong Now this beleeving on Christ which justifieth is in the former act out of the sense of my sins and deep unworthiness to lay hold on Christ The latter which we call Assurance Though the people of God may and ought to attain unto yet is not to be confounded with the former nay it may be and is often separated from it and this is much to be heeded by practical Christians you would have assurance first and then you would beleeve in Christ you would know whether your graces are true whether you are so and so qualified and then you would beleeve This is as if a woman would be assured such a man were her husband and then she would marry him whereas it is marriage makes the husband It 's beleeving makes Christ thine and when he is thine then thou mayest be assured he is thine The cripple and the woman labouring under a bloody issue felt themselves whole after Christ had healed them they could not before So when faith hath made Christ thine that thou canst say with Thomas My God my Lord then you may come to be assured he is thine Christ had not that sense of Gods favour when yet he had that fiducial confidence crying out My God my God c. The promise is made to him that beleeveth not to him that knoweth he doth beleeve It 's not said If you have assurance but if you beleeve you shall be saved 3. Though faith doth thus repose it self fiducially upon Christ yet you must know this is not done without opposition of unbelief and diffidence 1 Joh. 3.19 The Apostle saith We assure our hearts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perswade This implyeth that the heart of a man is full of objections and hath many cavils There is much ado ere the heart be perswaded to rest on Christ only many Lions and mountains are in the way That man spake the sense of all beleevers who prayed Lord I beleeve help my unbelief Mark 9.24 Oh how often is thy heart ready to be cast down and to have no hope You may see these ebbings and flowings in Davids heart faith and diffidence were like two twins strugling in the womb do not therefore expect such a quiet resting upon Christ as shall have no opposition No sometimes thy heart may even rage with unbelief like that poor demoniack the Evangelist speaks of Mar. 5.4 that tore chains asunder and no man could tame him Such an unruly thing may thy heart be Now there are two great opposites to this recumbency viz. The terrible things of thy heart the guilt of sin the temptations of Satan the sad fears that molest thee and then the sweet pleasing things of thy soul which are self-righteousness trusting in thy own heart in thy own works Oh this self-fulnesse this mountain must be levelled as well as this valley be exalted else the way is not prepared for Christ SERMON CX Of Justifying Faith That it is a fiducial Recumbency on Christ JOH 17.20 But for those also that shall beleeve in me I shall now conclude this part which containeth the Qualification of the subject of Christs Praier That beleeve in Christ And whereas Faith hath a twofold Object either general of which v. 21. or special This last is meant here of which much hath been said to clear the nature of it I shall end at this time And 1. I shall prove that it 's the duty of an humbled sinner to have such a fiducial recumbency on Christ and that for the pardon of his sins in particular It 's not enough to believe that Christ will save sinners that repent and convert unto him but they are to appropriate him to their own particular To say with Thomas My Lord My God Now that Faith is such a particular application of Christ whatsoever Papists and others gainsay may appear from these Arguments amongst others 1. From the names and Titles that beleeving in Christ hath which do evidently denote more then a meer intellectual assent unto the promises as true They imply some cordial motions of the soul The Names are these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which doth signifie a confidence of the heart and that which doth imbolden the soul in the presence of God yea to this beleeving there is attributed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 5.1 Phil 3.3 This boasting must need be more then a bare apprehension in the minde It 's like Aarons oyle that descends from the head to other places also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 4 21. This is also emphatical some make the word to be from the Sails of Ships when filled with the Winde which carry the Ship away speedily Thus the heart of man that lay groveled and could not move when beleeving is mightily carried on in all duties It is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 often Heb. 11.1 Heb. 3.14 that denoteth the things we beleeve to have such a subsistence in our souls as if we were no longer our selves but the thing believed as Paul said I no longer live but Christ within me Gal. 2.20 So this Faith in Christ doth as it were incarnate the Promises and transubstantiate them into the believer Another word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb 4.16 Let us come with confidence Indeed Ephes 3. Confidence or boldnesse is made an effect of faith but confidence could not be an effect of faith if faith had not this
variety and difference in gifts in graces in offices in outward conditionr yet they must all be one 3. You have the patern of this unity As thou Father in me and I in thee 4. The nature and quality of this unity That they may be one in us 5. The benefit and fruit of this union That the world may believe thuu hast sent me I shall first consider the benefit praied for That they may be one and observe That union rmongst the godly is of so great necessity and consequence that Christ doth in their behalf principally and chiefly pray for this Though in this Unity be included grace and sanctification yet that which is expresly mentioned is their agreement I have handled this Union as it related to Officers in the Church from v. 11. I shall pursue from this Text union amongst believers themselves and because our Saviour doth enlarge himself about it I shall also insist upon it To Open this Truth Consider 1. That the is a two-fold unity or union among the gtdly Invisible and Visible Invisible Unity is that whereby they being united to Christ their head by the Spirit on Gods part and faith on our part do receive spiritual life and encrease in which some Beleevers are compared to the several members of the body and Christ to the head because of that spiritual life and motion they receive from him This is the foundation of our visible union and without this though we may be outwardly of the Church yet we do indeed receive no saving advantage by Christ Of this union the Text speaks not because it 's such an Union that the world seeing it may thereby be induced to believe Therefore 2. there is a visible Vnion whereby Believers do outwardly and visibly expresse their compacted nearnesse to one another and so those particular Churches of Corinth and Ephesus are called Christs body in respect of their external union as well as internal for not only by faith but also by the Ordinances we have fellowship with Christ and with one another Of this visible Unity the Text speaks and this is made a special means to bring the world to believe Whereas on the contrary differences of Opinion and sad rents and sects in Religion is the only way to confirm men in their impiety and to think there is no truth and no religion at all In the second place This visible Union doth diffuse it self in many Branches As 1. There is an unity of Faith and profession when they all believe and speak the same thing This must be laid as the foundation of unity for unity in errour and idolatry or false waies is not peace but a faction or Conspiracy This unity of faith is reckoned among the many unities the Apostle mentioneth Eph. 4.5 Phil. 2.2 They are exhorted to be of one minde and the Apostle notably presseth this 1 Cor. 1.10 that they speak the same thing being perfectly joyned together in the same minde and the same judgement What a sad breach then hath the devil made upon Gods people when there are so few of the same minde and do judge the same things but as you heard it must be a samenesse and unity in the true Faith for the Jews they are one amongst themselves the Mahumetans are one the Papists are so one that they boast of it and make it a note of the true Church Now though this should be granted though they have a thousand divisions amongst themselves yet unless it be unity in the faith unity in the sound doctrine it is nothing at all 2. There is an unity of affection and love in the heart and outwardly one to another Love is called the affection of union and makes a man to be the object he loveth as much as his own and we see the praier of Christ abundantly fulfilled in this respect concerning the Primitive Christians for Act. 4 32. it 's said they were of one heart and of one soul Those thousands of believers were as if they had but one heart and soul among them and thus in Tertullians time the heathens did admire at the love Christians had to one another our Saviour makes it a surer sign of discipleship then if they wrought miracles Joh. 3.35 3. This union is seen in the publike worship and Ordinances which God hath appointed as God said of man at first it was not good he should be alone So it 's true of every believer he is not to serve God alone to think that a private Religion is enough Therefore you have the examples of the primitive Christians Act. 2.1 Act. 5.12 how they met with one accord in one place and that to have the enjoyment of publike Ordinances they praied together the Word was preached to them they received the Sacraments together and the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.16 17. sheweth how the Sacrament of the Lords Supper did declare their union and communion one with another Hence Heb. 10.25 The Apostle reproveth those whose manner it was not to assemble themselves together This vâ—sible union of believers in Church-Ordinances is their highest beauty and their chiefest advantage Hence David professeth his ravishment herein How beautiful are thy Tabernacles O Lord of hosts and Psa 110. it 's called the beauties of Holinesse and Hag. 2. this temple is said to be more glorious then ever the former was and that because of Christs presence therein preaching and reforming all abuses and corruptions When the Ark was taken Phinehas his daughter cried The glory is departed from Israel Hence the Ordinances even in this life are called the Kingdom of heaven because of Gods glorious presence therein David when banished Psa 63.2 longed to see the glory of God as he had seen it in the Sanctuary And then it s our greatest profit and advantage for Gods presence is promised to these So that the Christian Ordinances are the life of the Church There is a larger dispensation of Gods gifts and graces here then otherwise 4. This unity is seen in that publike order and government which Christ hath appointed in his Church as God hath appointed some to be Shepherds and to govern so others to hear and obey he hath commanded admonition and in some cases sharp reproof and where obstinacy is to cast out Now it 's very hard to have unity in this respect for as 1 Cor 14. it appeareth private Christians do difficultly keep within their sphere every member would be an eye as the Apostle there chargeth so it 's hard to meet with an obedient ear though to a wise and godly reproof It 's therefore a blessed thing as to have unity of faith so also of order That is to see every member of the Church with its relation in an harmonious way as it 's in the body though they be heterogeneal parts yet they all harmoniously consociate in their operations This unity of order is like the nerves and ligaments to this spiritual society 5. This
me and I in thee for God is called the Father of all men To which purpose the Apostle alledgeth that of the Poet We are his off-spring Act. 17.27 Thus also he is called the Father of Believers in respect of Adoption for so our Saviour Joh. 20.17 I ascend to my Father and your Father but he is called the Father in respect of a true and proper generation of his Son as is more to be shewed The Socinians would have him called the Son of God partly because of that extraordinary conception and birth partly because of the constituting and sanctifying of him to the Office of a Priest and partly but principally because of his Resurrection and Exaltation to that great power and dominion which now he hath but these things are only declarative and consequential to that eternal generation whereby indeed he is the Son of God properly and thus the Jews understood it when they accused him for blasphemy because by saying He was the Son of God he thereby made himself God which our Saviour doth not deny or refuse but proveth it more firmly Lastly In that he is called the Father it is thereby implyed That he is the fountain and original of divine being to the Son Thus John 5.26 As the Father hath life in himself so hath he given the Son to have life in himself To have life in himself is only proper to God Now as the Father hath it so also hath the Son but he hath it by donation or communication from the Father In this sense it is that Christ saith He speaketh nothing of himself but as he heareth of the Father still reducing all things unto him not that the Divine Nature is begotten but the second Person who hath the Divine Nature Secondly The property of the Son is to be begotten of the Father And herein lieth the true proper difference of those two Persons The Father is of himself not begotten the Son is of the Father and begotten Now this doth imply that Christ hath not his being by creation as Adam had and Angels who therefore are called The sons of God but truly and really by generation for so the Scripture appropriates this to him That he is the only begotten Son of God only you are not to measure this spiritual and eternal generation with that of the creatures but to abstract it from all such humane imperfections and therefore though it be truly a generation yet it 's not of the same univocal nature with that of creatures So that as God is not in a predicament neither is there the same univocal being to God and the creature Thus it is also in this generation Let us not therefore judge of this mystery by examples and instances from the creature for as the nature of God is incomprehensible so also is this generation Vse 1. To bewail the doctrinal errours and blasphemies whereby the devil hath seduced many in this point Oh pray to God to preserve thee from such poison Many desperately preach and write that Christ is not truly God nor the eternal God and so make us guilty of horrible Idolatry and withall overthrow the pillars and foundations of Religion By this we see that blasphemy and damnable heresies are in our nature which we should be plunged into if God leave us unto our selves Vse 2. Of Exhortation To take heed not only of unbelief in respect of the promises but also the doctrinals This gift is also of God It 's he that inableth and confirmeth the heart in this particular also and indeed dogmatical faith is the foundation of salvifical Vse 3. To admire the love both of Father and Son in procuring our salvation for us The Fathers love is seen to send his only begotten Son the Son of his love in whom he delighted more then in all creatures into the world and to die such an ignominious death for us enemies And then the Sons love is seen in leaving that glory and blessedness he had for a while to be in a state of wrath and anger for our sakes No wonder if the hearts of men and Angels can never be sufficiently enough taken up with these things Vse 4. To indeavour after such an unity as the Father and Son have It 's the president in the Text Doth the Father and Son ever disagree Doth the Son will one thing and the Father another Neither ought there to be any disagreement amongst believers SERMON CXVIII The Glorious Mystery of the Saints Vnion with Christ and with the Father by him Opened JOH 17.21 That they all may be one as thou Father art in me c. IN these words we have the nature and quality of the godly mans Union declared 1. That it is an holy and godly Vnity they are one in Christ not in the devil or sin as wicked men are 2. It 's not a bodily Union and visible but spiritual and invisible because it 's an Unity in the Father and the Son 3. It 's not absolutely and adequately equall to the Union between the Father and Son for our Saviour doth plainly separate and make a difference he said not before As thou Father art in us and we in thee but in me and I in thee distinguishing himself thereby in a transcendent way from the creature so neither in this place doth he say That they may be one with us though that also is true in a mystical sence Christ the Head and the Church his body being one in that respect because that might imply Unity of nature and essence but one in us Now for all believers to be one in the Father and the Son may admit of a twofold Exposition 1. The Preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 per for so it 's often used and then the sence would be That they may be one by us that is by thy grace for it 's not nature but grace that makes this Unity Thus Eph. 5.8 we are said to be light in the Lord that is by the Lord But this seemeth not so genuine therefore the 2d Interpretation is more received which makes the expression to be declarative of that terminus in which all the godly are united The Center in which all the lines meet The Head in which all the members The Root in which all the branches The Spring in which all the streams are conjoyned and he saith in us for though we are proximely and immediately united unto Christ our head yet thereby we also are united to the Father Obs That all believers are united to Christ and in him to the Father This Union of Believers with Christ is an unspeakable mystery The Scripture represents it under many similitudes yet we cannot conceive of it according to its dignity But as the hypostatical Union of the two Natures in Christ into one person doth exceed our comprehension so likewise doth the mystical Union of believers with Christ and in him with the Father
Jesus is the Lord but by the Spirit Acts 18.27 Some have thought that we may by humane strength come to beleeve divine truths as we may by our industry attain to philosophicall knowledge but this is to be ignorant of mans weaknesse and Gods power It 's true men may in an humane way comprehend the sense and meaning of the Scripture but to give a divine assent to it that is the gift of God For every good and perfect gift whereof this faith is a principal one cometh from the Father of lights James 1. Did not many learned Heathens Porphyrius Celsus Julian and others know what was asserted in the Scripture yet they did not believe but contemn it And certainly we are bound to acknowledge it a great mercy of God to have dogmatical faith For why are so many Heretiques left to themselves Some deny the Natures one or the other of Christ some his Person some his Offices and shouldst not thou doe thus if left to thy self Nay Is not a godly man sometimes sadly tempted about his dogmatical faith that he doubteth of a God or about the truths of the Scripture Certainly it 's a speciall mercy thus to be inabled to believe and it is good to be observed one reason why faith must needs be of God which is because the nature of it lieth more in the firmness of the act then in the certainty of the subject It 's not so much the object without as something within makes a man believe Gods Spirit doth more work in corroborating the heart then revealing the object Hence though the Doctrine be revealed to some yet they do not believe when at another time though they have but the same measure of light and the same argument propounded they do believe and why is all this but because Gods work in the believer is more ex parte subjecti then objecti Therefore it 's horrible debasing of Gods grace in working faith to make it no more then the revealing of the object for then man by his own power doth believe as when a man brings a candle in the room then a man seeth by his own power who could not before for God doth not only propound the object but enlightens the understanding and boweth the heart to believe 2. God works faith in us not absolutely or by the creatures the beholding and seeing of them but by the word Thus Rom. 10. Preaching hearing and believing are chained together We are then in and by the Word to expect this work of God not to flie to the creatures making them equal to Gods word for begetting faith or to enthusiasmes and private revelations but to the word of God which gives light to the simple but as the Word is an instrument of begetting faith so faith is afterwards an instrument of improving the Word for the Word doth not profit in the increase and benefit thereof unlesse there be Faith Thus as the Spirit of God doth at first work Faith and yet by Faith we are made further partakers of Gods Spirit So the Word doth at first produce Faith in us which when wrought doth againe improve the Word for further edification and growth in grace 3. The heart of man is naturally not only unfit but contrary and opposite unto the way of believing of heavenly Truth And by this it 's plain Faith is the gift of God because man hath not only an unfitnesse but a contrary repugnancy to the things of God Therefore 1 Cor. 4.14 the natural man is said not to receive the things of God neither can be both the act and the power is denied to him Therefore when Peter made that Confession of faith Thou art the Son of God Christ tels him Flesh and bloud had not revealed that to him Mat. 16.17 Therefore the Pharisees though they heard so much of Christ and saw all his Miracles yet they derided and opposed Christ They did not hear his Word because they were not of God as Christ told them Job 8.47 Know then as in respect of grosse sinne thou wouldst be like a Cain a Judas if God did not keep thee so also in respect of doctrine thou wouldst be the vilest Atheist or the most blasphemous heretique that ever was if God did not enlighten and confirm thee 4. Though God work faith thus yet it may be without a Sanctification of the inward man For seeing Faith as it's dogmatical carrying a man only to the Contents of the Scripture as they are true is seated in the understanding no wonder if thereby a man be enlightned only but not regenerated Hence we reade of some who did beleeve Joh. 2. yet they loved the praise of men more then of God That light in their minde did not serve to produce supernatural life and heat in the heart It was not a faith that did purifie the heart which is called the Faith of the Elect Tit. 1.1 because only appropriated to them The whole Epistle of James is on purpose to shew such a Faith that is not accompanied with holy works although therefore we say a true lively Faith can never be separated from sanctification yet men may be enlightned only in their mindes and perswaded of the truth in their hearts without any effectual change upon them It 's not enough to have such a faith as may make a man a true Protestant or orthodox so as to be neither Papist nor heretique for all this is but a cure of thy minde and with illumination may consist grievous pollutions Yet 5. Where there is but a bare dogmaticall Faith enabled thereunto by the Spirit of God there must needs be some kinde of pious disposition and tractablenesse of the heart For seeing the nature of faith lyeth in assenting to a Testimony and that of God there cannot be but some flexiblenesse of the heart to submit thereunto If indeed the Christian Religion were like the Arts and Sciences then there was no submission of the understanding required seeing it assents upon reason which is a sutable and connaturall argument to the minde as food is to the appetite of hunger But because these things are received for authority sake and have a supereminency to our naturall understanding Therefore it must be captivated Thus the Apostle excellently expresseth it 2 Cor. 10.5 the word doth bring into captivity every thought to the Obedience of Christ a man before he believeth hath many proud thoughts many subtle thoughts many obstinate thoughts but Faith brings these down and submits because God saith so Now this cannot be done without some yeelding and flexiblenesse Hence the Schoolmen do determine that in faith and they acknowledge none besides miraculous but dogmaticall There is a pia affectio some pious and affectionate disposition to him for whose authority we do beleeve So that this dogmatical faith even in unregenerated persons is not like that of the devils for though the Apostle James saith They believe and tremble Jam. 2.19 yet their
condemnation to him yea for all this apprehension of sinne in himself in the next Chapter what a glorious Chariot of confidence is Pauls soul lifted up to heaven in Doth he not challenge any adversary in the world to separate him from this love of God Do not therefore make the sense of sinne and the sense of Gods favour immediately opposite These Cautions being laid down let us take notice of the Helps and means to get and keep this favour of God in the sense of it upon our souls And 1. Be much in cherishing and nourishing the holy Spirit of God which useth to breathe and work in thy soul For seeing it 's plain that by Gods Spirit we are comforted and that it only doth seal and witness unto us Gods love that it's Gods Spirit which raiseth up the soul to call God Father That man can never have assurance that grieveth this Spirit that by any sinne chaseth it away As Spira rebelling against the light of Gods Spirit of whom yet judicious Divines give a charitable censure used this expression If I could but feel one drop of divine clemency and could but in the least manner perceive God to be propitious to me for even the very least would be enough I would not refuse to endure a thousand years or more in hell torments Oh therefore fix that Exhortation upon thy heart Eph. 4.30 Grieve not the holy Spirit of God whereby ye are sealed c. So that the most compendious way to walk in this light of Gods favour is to be much in prayer for the Spirit of God for as that only can subdue corruptions which are too strong for us Those primitive Christians which did rejoyce in tribulations and were endowed with joy unspeakable and full of glory it was because they were also at the same time full of the holy Ghost If thou be lead by the Spirit and walk in the Spirit thou shalt have the comforts of the Spirit Hence those great learned men who oppose this assurance they go no higher then Aristotles school and seem to know no further then the efficacy of moral vertues Thus they make not the Sun but the Moon to rule the day 2. Wouldst thou enjoy this sense of Gods favour Then take heed of all sinne especially such as waste the conscience and make a great gulf between thee and Gods favour It 's the constant Doctrine of the Scripture that Gods anger is because of sin that sin only withholds all good from us So that it 's impossible to keep the sense of Gods love and wallow in sin at the same time Mat. 5. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God The eye diseased with corrupt humours cannot behold any comfortable object so neither is a man polluted with sin in a fit capacity for Gods love for those who thus taste of Gods goodness they are his favourites they are admitted into his secret presence Now as a great Monarch would not endure that a man in noisome and loathsom apparel and with the plague-sores upon him should be admitted into near familiarity with him so neither will God bid a prophane person draw nigh unto him Gods favour and a presumption in sinne cannot consist together When David had plunged himself into those foul sins you see what darkness did cover him immediately he complaineth for want of joy that God had hid his face that his bones were broken and what was it but sin that did throw his soul into this hot fiery furnace 3. Meditate much on Evangelical Truths and the Gospel-Doctrine that is delivered in Scripture For as it is the Law of God as revealed in the Scripture that makes a mans sin to appear out of measure sinful by that pure glass he seeth himself more monstrous and deformed a thousand times then ever he apprehended himself so by diligent inspection into and consideration of the glorious things of the Gospel we see a more easie and more probable way for assurance of Gods love then otherwise we would It 's not therefore the duty of Gods people to be only poring upon their sins to be alwayes applying the Law to themselves but they are also to behold the glorious riches of Gods grace in the Gospel Though Paul was often cast down with the sense of his sin judging himself the chiefest of all sinners and less then the least of all Saints yet this doth not drive him from Christ but rather the more to him hence none speaks so vigorously and cordially about Christ as Paul doth According to those objects we often meditate upon we are apt to be affected and even transformed into them If therefore we desire to know nothing but Jesus Christ crucified if we daily possesse our selves with the unspeakable love of Christ in dying for us if we often are caught up into this Paradise as it were this love like fire will cause sweet meltings and liquefactions of the soul and if the cold hard iron can by the fire be even assimulated unto it so that its natural coldness and untractableness is removed it doth not so much appear iron as fire no wonder if the gracious love of God plentifully poured out upon the soul doth make the soul full of unspeakable joy and consolations in the sense of it As therefore Abraham would not consider the dead womb of Sarah but the power and promise of God so neither do thou only consider the guilt and evil of thy soul but also the glorious promises and unsearchable riches of grace manifested in the Gospel The Apostle speaketh notably to this 2 Cor. 3.17 18. We all beholding as in a glasse the glory of the Lord viz. revealed in Christ by the Gospel are changed from glory to glory from grace to grace by the Spirit of God that as in heaven the beatifical vision of God doth fill the soul with all purity and joy Thus the beholding of him by faith as manifested in the Gospel doth produce lively and cordial refreshments of soul by the sense of his love 4. Consider that the apprehension and discovery of Gods love to thee is far more noble and comfortable then the discovery of thy love to God Thou mayest take far more joy in the sense of Gods love to thee then of thy love to God for Gods love to thee is the fountain and womb of all the mercies thou enjoyest were it not for Gods love to thee thy love to him would not advantage thee at all Again when thou discoverest thy love to God thou findest it clogged with many imperfections it may sad and grieve thee because of the defects adhering thereunto as well as encourage and comfort thee But the love of God apprehended is infinite and perfect there are no imperfections at all Gods love cannot be bettered and made a more noble and full love to thee Again thou needest Gods love but he doth not need thine he commands thee to love him not that he wants thy love
or because that can adde any thing to his happiness but because thereby thou art made capable of his love and so he can communicate of his goodness to thee do not then take comfort so much from thy graces as the evidence of Gods love to thee thereby 5. Take notice that it 's most acceptable and well-pleasing unto God that thou shouldst walk in such sense and feeling of his goodness to thee For why are all those commands to rejoyce in him and to bless his name continually Why doth he invite thee to call him Father And why are there such thunderbolts in the Scripture against unbelief and distrust Why is it the main scope of the Scripture to represent God under all love and loving considerations but that all our thoughts of him should be hopefull and comfortable Do not therefore think thou goest beyond thy bounds or it's presumption in thee to draw nigh to God upon such assured apprehensions of his grace No the Scripture expresly commands the contrary Heb. 4.16 Let us come boldly unto the throne of grace and Eph. 3.12 In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him Hearken not then to all those doubting temptations within nor all those deceitfull arguments of humane reason without but consider what the Scripture saith and certainly it 's preposterous humility as in Peter refusing to let Christ wash his feet to keep off from the Throne of grace when we are commanded to come to it Besides without this sense of love how can our hearts be raised up to bless and glorifie God It was Davids apprehension of Gods goodness to him that made him call upon his soul and all within him to bless Gods holy Name 6. Consider that this sense of Gods love is the proper and genuine effect of faith in Christ as a Mediator Thus our Saviour doth here make it the consequent of it They have known me whom thou hast sent that the love whereby thou lovest me may be in them It 's not enough to believe in the general That Christ is a Mediator to such as believe in him but with Paul Gal. 2.20 we are to appropriate him who loved me and gave himself for me with this Evangelist John we are to lean our heads as it were in Christs bosom with Thomas we are to say My God and my Lord. Now the genuine but not the necessary and inseparable effect of such an appropriating faith is the sense and assurance of Gods love to me in particular which love of God is so attentive to one believer as if there were no more in the world As they say of the soul it 's tota in toto and tota in qualibet parte so is the love of God totus in universis fidelibus and totus in singulis God loveth a particular believer as much as if there were no more believers in the world Though the objects of his love may be diversified yet his love is not divided or by division diminished Lastly Fix this alwayes upon thy heart that Christ hath prayed for this sense of the Fathers love upon thy soul You see in this prayer where he mentioneth all the great and consequential things unto believers this is brought in at the last as the adorning and sweetning of all the rest for if sanctified if hereafter to be glorified if Christ be in us and we in Christ yet if the experimental knowledge and assurance of this be absent we are as the Disciples under storms and tempests crying out We perish we perish Let the summary Use of the whole be by way of Exhortation to all believers to hunger and thirst yea to have their souls break in longing after the enjoyment of this love of God in us Oh bid all things stand aloof off till thou art made partaker of it Say How long Lord how long is it that thou absentest thy self When shall I have the imbracements of thy love When will the glorious Sunne break out and dispell all the dark clouds that are upon my soul Give not over importuning for it Because of this very prayer of Christ know to thy encouragement that this prayer abideth for ever Though it was once uttered by him upon the earth and he ceased to pray any further yet it still liveth in the efficacy and power of it yea that continual intercession of his in heaven what is it but the reviving of this prayer So that by the vertue of this prayer through his blood we are sanctified we are justified and shall hereafter be for ever glorified FINIS AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE Chief Heads contained in this TREATISE A Afflictions IT 's a greater mercy to be kept from sinne and evil in our Afflictions and troubles then from the afflictions themselves 444 The Grounds and Reasons why it is so 446 Antichrist That Antichrist should prosper and prevail in the shedding of the blood of so many Martyrs is a dangerous temptation c. 388 A two-fold Antichrist ibid. Apostasie Apostasie and decay in grace may be in several particulars 350 c. Those that plead for the Apostasie of the godly grant there is a distinction to be made 354 Apostats That men may be eminent for a while in the Church of God and yet afterwards prove dreadfull Apostats 372 Arians Arians confuted 73 149 Ascension The benefits of Christs Ascension 291 Assurance Assurance may be attained 356 Astrology How vain and wicked it is to go to Astrologers or Witches or be such 396 Arguments against Astrology and witchcraft 396 397 Atonement Christ was a Priest to make Atonement for us 507 Attributes It is a necessary duty in a Christian in his approaches to God to think to those Attributes and relations in him which may excite and stirre up holy confidence and boldnesse 657 B Beginnings THen Beginnings are hopefull when the Spirit in the Ministry or other means of grace did work upon us 382 Then will Beginnings and endings be alike when grace is radicated and enters deep enough into the soul 383 Good Beginnings will have bad endings when men professe Christ out of sinister and worldly respects ib. Hot Beginnings will end coldly 383 Behold What is that glory which they shall Behold shining in Christ 663 Beholding How much is comprehended in this expression of Beholding Christs glory 662 Belief Our Belief is the fruit and effect of Christs death and our election 537 Two opinions about this ib. The state of the Question in some particulars ib. Arguments to confirm us in the truth 538 Believe Why Gods children are so hardly brought to Believe 211 Why prophane men think it easy to Believe in Christ 213 Why Believing in Christ is so acceptable to God 213 214 Believer In what respect Christ did as much for one Believer as another 525 In some particulars the poor weak Believer hath more love and affection from Christ then a stronger 528 The particulars wherein ib. Wherein God sanctifieth their weakness and
if the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.5 say of every creature for nourishment it is sanctified by Praier when yet the creatures have in themselves a naturall strength to nourish how much more is this to be seen in the means of grace which work not by inherent but instituted efficacy altogether If therefore we would have our preaching and your hearing doe any good be powerfull to an heavenly alteration and change then look up with your eyes to heaven It 's from God that this must do me good It 's from God that this must teach my heart In vain is a Teacher without if there be not also a Teacher within 1 Cor. 3. You see the Apostle there taking beleevers off from all Ministers and Instruments and to rest on Jesus Christ They are necessary but as Ministers by whom we do beleeve not as authours of our faith Let us consider Why Praier is thus necessary in the use of all other means And First From God in these respects 1. He is the sole author and fountain of all grace It 's not the gifts or parts of Men and Angels that remove the stone of the heart that can make the withered dry bones to live again unlesse the Spirit of God breathe upon us Jam. 1. Every good and perfect gift is said to come from above That as the naturall Philosophers say The Sun and Stars are the cause of all the life and perfection which is in these things below insomuch that without them all things would be destroyed This is much more true in heavenly and supernaturall effects therefore he is called the God of all grace and the God of all consolations 2 Cor. 1.3 There is no godlinesse no comfort can stream in the heart but from this Fountain we lie like so many lumps of earth like so many noisome Lazarusses in the grave till God bid us Come forth So then to have any doctrine or truth enter into thy heart to have the Ministry effectuall and powerful to thee is of greater consequence then thou art aware of There must be much strugling and striving with God ere thou canst behold him in his glory in the Ordinances Thou must be Jacob ere thou canst be Israel as an Ancient said Wonder not if you see men living in the same lusts and roving in their former excesse of riot though the clouds drop upon them daily yet they are a barren wildernesse Alas all the rain in the world would not make the Earth spring forth and encrease had not God at first commanded the earth to doe so and certainly if God can by his Word make the dull dead earth so glorious that Solomon is in his greatest state not like the glory thereof how much rather can he make a heavy dull earthly carnall people glorious and admirable in variety of graces he can make them a Paradise who were a parched heath Praier therefore is necessary because God onely hath the command over all Ordinances to blesse as he pleaseth 2. On Gods part we are therefore to pray that so all the glory and praise in every thing may redound to him so 1 Cor. 1. that he who glorieth may glory in God only Hence it is that as in the Old Testament we reade of many good women and they were most of them barren to humble them and that they might see it was not their goodnesse but Gods glory and power to give them children So it is here God many times causeth not the best and choicest Ministers to be fruitfull in conversion of others to be able to say Behold I and the Children which thou hast given me that hereby all the glory may be attributed to God onely 3. Therefore after all doctrinall Instructions is Praier to be used because God in anger many times for mens sins doth blast the Word to them doth not give them a tender and an understanding heart Oh then how much is he to be sought to that hath the key of all mens hearts that openeth and none can shut that shutteth and none can open Rev. 3.7 Observe that expression it denoteth Gods absolute Soveraignty that all the devils in hell and all the wicked Instruments in the world are not able to hinder the good effect that God hath appointed such a Sermon or such a Ministry to produce What then though we sow all the day long though we exhort entreat and beseech yet if God be angry with thee and will let thee alone in thy sins thou shalt die and be damned in thy obstinacy and unbelief Though Solomon with all his wisedom were here to perswade thee thou wouldst be wilful in thy iniquities The seeing eye and the hearing ear are both said to be the gift of God Pro. 20.12 and what a terrible expression is that to the Israelites where after all the miracles and wonderfull works that God had done before them it 's said God had not given them an heart to understand till that day Deut. 19.4 and famous is that place Isa 6. thrice repeated in the New Testament of blinding their eyes and hardening their hearts lest they should understand and be converted Who then is there but must necessarily conclude that God is earnestly to be praied unto lest he be left to a spirit of slumber and giddinesse lest God sware in his wrath that no preaching shall ever do thee good How did Paul rejoice to be at Ephesus because an effectual and large door was opened to him 1 Cor. 16 9 It was opened by God the Ministers themselves nor the people had not ability to doe it Thus on Gods part we have cause to pray Secondly If we consider the nature of all Preaching and what kinde of cause the Word is of conversion that will also compell to Praier It 's disputed among Divines what kinde of causality the Preaching of the Word hath in regenerating of men I shall not now lanch into that deep Ocean but two waies are wholly to be denied 1. The Preaching of the Word doth not convert necessarily as the Fire doth necessarily burn the Sun doth necessarily shine No for then wheresoever the Word is preached all their eyes would be opened all their hearts softened that hear it but experience doth wofully confute this We see Christ who preached as one having authority and no man ever spake like him yet he threw in his Net and catched few fish yea we doe not reade of so many converted by his Ministry as by some of the Apostles 2. As it doth not work necessarily so neither as a natural cause that hath inward power to produce its effects As the fire hath an inherent strength to burn the Earth an inherent power to bring forth fruit or as a two edged Sword pierceth For though the Word be compared to it yet 3. This efficacy is only by Institution according to the command and good pleasure of God Of it self it worketh no more then Exhortations to a
groans unutterable The heart is but as so much dull earth till the Spirit of God inflame thee Thy praier is a body without a soul if there be words but not Gods Spirit in the heart But oh what shall we then think of most mens praiers that have nothing but custome and formality in them No wonder if these be birds without wings Messengers without feet good for nothing at all Thou saiest thy praiers and thou hast thy praiers but oh consider the Spirit of God must move upon thy heart else thou art onely a worm crawling on the ground 2. An heavenly Praier must have an heavenly heart that which pants after and delights in heavenly things but Ps 4.6 Many say Who will shew us any good Every one can pray for earthly and temporall good things for health strength peace and outward plenty but few with David Lift thou up the light of thy countenance In the Lords Praier we are first to pray for those spirituall things that relate to Gods glory before we are to ask for our temporall comforts yea while we pray for temporall mercies we are to do it in a heavenly manner for this end that we may be more instrumental to Gods glory and be brought nearer to him Difficile est erare quia difficile est desiderare said Aquinas It is a very hard thing to desire heavenly things and therefore as hard to pray for them how happy then is it when the matter praied for and the frame of the heart are both heavenly Now like Christ he is gone up to the Mount and praieth alone he is above all earthly things alone with God himself 3. That Praier is heavenly when the heart and affections are purified and sanctified fit for the enjoyment of God In praier we have an immediate approach unto and fellowship with God There cannot be greater honour vouchsafed unto a creature then to be admitted to pray to him but who is sufficient for this duty The Heathens did often presse this that God was to be worshiped prae mente but the Apostle more divinely 1 Tim. 2.8 Lifting up holy or pure hands Mat. 6. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God A sore eye with corrupt humours is not fit to look on a bright object and truly in all our praiers we should think nothing so comely as to have heavenly hearts for heavenly work If the godly mans conversation even in buying selling and all other lawfull emploiments is to be heavenly much more in praier then there should be Sabbatum mentis the rest of the Soul there should be no distractions no debasings of it by earthly affections we should have a garden readily dressed for the Spouse to walk in If Christs body was to be in a Sepulchre where none ever lay btfore how much rather will whole Christ abide in a clean heart The devil would not come into his Lodgings but because they were swept and ready garnished for him how much rather will Christ expect that the soul should be in an holy and heavenly manner fitted for to enjoy him 4. An heavenly Praier is When it stirreth and moveth the heart to more love and delight in heavenly things Praier is not to be only heavenly in its nature but in its effects By praying holily we are made more holy It 's like exercise to the body which makes it more strong and active It 's the rich Ship that brings in glorious returns from God Heavenly Praier leaveth an heavenly frame it keepeth a soul in longings after God As Moses who had been in Gods presence his face did shine with great lustre Thus the soul that is heavenly in Praier to God leaveth an excellent and spiritual lustre upon all his actions his conferences his conversation speaks the mighty glory of this praier oh what godly man may not fall down with shame and confusion to think how far short he comes of this heavenly praier Vse of Instruction in two things 1. How hard it is to pray indeed You may say of the dull Formalist that hath bare words and no heart he praieth but it is as unprofitable as a body without life Oh that the God of grace would work this in you that he would pour the Spirit of praier and supplication upon you I know nothing wherein people are more to be instructed and rectified then in this particular They have good praiers and they say good praiers as they speak but understand nothing at all about an heavenly praier 2. Why it is that after many publique and private praiers thousands of people live in the same wickednesse they did Who would not think their sinnes would make them give over praying or praying their sins how can this fire and Ice stand together The reason is they are not heavenly praiers neither private or family praiers do raise thee up like Elijahs fiery Chariot You ask and receive not because you ask amisse He doth not say you ask mala but male you do not pray for unlawfull things only you pray not in a right manner Oh then say the decay of all my godlinesse all my comforts arise from my decay in praier Pray heavenly and all will be heavenly and on the other side meer dead and customary praier leaveth a man in a destitute estate he may pray in that manner all his life and yet receive nothing at Gods hand Think and meditate of this more say the beginning of all my spirituall consumption is in my lean empty praiers SERMON II. The transcendent Excellency and Efficacy of Christs Praier in respect of the matter and nature thereof as being Mediatory his Person and Relation c. held forth as a ground of unspeakable comfort to Beleevers JOH 17.1 These words spake Jesus and lift up his eyes to heaven and said Father THE Introduction hath already been dispatched which contained the Order and Method of Christs Praier as also his gesture We now come to the praier it self he said Father c. To open this Consider That Praier is of two sorts Either 1. Mentall which is only in the soul and spirit for God being a Spirit and omniscient knoweth all the thoughts and desires of the heart Thus Angels and the spirits of just men perfected in heaven do pray The souls under the Altar cried for an holy avenging on their enemies Rev. 6.9 Or else there is 2. a vocall Praier when our desires are manifested by outward signs of words and thus Christs praier here is a vocall praier neither may such kinde of praying be thought needlesse for we do not use words as if God needed these signs in which sence Eliah derided Baals Priests bidding them cry aloud it may be Baal was asleep or in a journey 1 King 8.27 but hereby to excite and stir up our affections for the soul and body do mutually help each other and partly because we are to glorifie God with our body and with our soul
then to think This Judge I have dishonoured I have wronged I have broken all his Commands Oh if it were any other Judge I could hope to speed better Oh if you have any love to your souls lay this to heart Thy wickednesse thy prophanesse it hath been against Christ It was he that commanded thee he sent his Ministers to perswade thee and thou saidst Give me my lusts rather then Christ the world rather then Christ and this Christ is now come to be my Judge What dost thou think or beleeve about these things Why dost thou stop thy ear Why dost thou stifle thy Conscience Why dost thou labour to suppresse these thoughts within If that all this power will not passe by thee though but one man Think not what care I for this power I will do well enough howsoever 3. Consider its power that one day will be expressed only in a dreadfull way Not the least drop of honey in this Ocean of gall As yet indeed Christ who hath all power emploieth much of it for the salvation of thy soul He sends his Ministers who entreat you to be reconciled with God and how should that melt you for what are you how despicable and unworthy that God should desire you to be reconciled to him he needeth you not he wants you not This is true but the time is coming when all his power will be manifested in a dismall condemning way Then he commands his Gaolers the devils to take and torment for ever Then he comes in flaming fire of vengeance cry then if thou wilt Lord where is thy power to save thy power to forgive and he will say there is no more time for such power any longer Expect no more blessings no more invitations but now prepare for those torments thou art adjudg'd unto Did we preach these things to Heathens and Pagans that do not beleeve the truth of them it would be no wonder if they did not regard them But how is it that you who say ye beleeve these things that you do not go out and weep bitterly 4. This power is spirituall it doth reach to the hearts and consciences of men Oh be afraid lest upon thy wickednesse he puts thee forth lest he make thee a Cain a Judas Oh it 's not all thy wealth all thy jollity all thy pleasures that are able to withstand these troubles and tempests if Christ raise them up in thee If he deliver thee to Satan as some were then Christ withdraweth all his comfort all peace and lets the devil be thy tormentor and thy heart an hell especially this is done sometimes in time of sicknesse under fears of death when nothing but outward calamity compasseth thee about then he commands those black and thick clouds to cover thy heart which are as a gulf between Gods mercy and thee There is no sinner so haughty so jolly so scornful but Christ can quickly turn his Sun into a black night Every thing shall bring thy sins and hell to thy minde oh be afraid to live so lest you provoke Christ to put forth this power 5. It 's a just and righteous power and therefore never expect impunity and freedom For what is the sweet poyson that undoeth thee Oh thou thinkest of mercy thou dreamest of mercy thou speakest of mercy but shall not the Judge of the world be just also And is it not the greatest justice in the world that as thou wouldst not hear him speaking in the day of grace so neither should he hear thee begging and crying in his day of justice Is it not a most just thing that thou who saidst Let me have my lusts though I be for ever separated from Christ that thy own desires should fall upon thy head What shall Christ be refused and that day after day for every lust and sinne and shall this alwaies be forgotten Will Christ never be avenged for it Lastly This power of Christ is to inflict eternall misery It 's everlasting fire and everlasting burnings It 's a fire that never goeth out worms that never die Now what power in the world is like this Can any make thee miserable for ever Can any say Be thou in torment to all Eternity but this is the power we speak of As the Apostle said We count not those short afflictions equall to that eternal weight of glory 2 Cor. 5.14 So neâ—ther do thou judge those pleasures equall to that eternal woe A second Vse of Consolation For this Doctrine is like the Bee it hath a sting and honey Like the Ark that had Manna and a Rod Now what unspeakable comfort ariseth from this to the godly much every way 1. The Children of God they are subject to sad temptations about the weaknesse of their graces and the strength of their lusts David was not more fearful one day or other of being overthrown by Saul then they are at last to be destroied either by hypocrisie or apostacy Now what surer remedy what more precious cordial can there be then this Omnipotency of Christ this plenitude of power It was said of the Pope who pleaded for fulnesse of Church-power that it was not plenitudo potestatis but tempestatis But it 's otherwise with Christ his fulnesse of sufficiency is for every want of thine in any spiritual way he can as easily give thee spiritual things as temporal if thou wantst bread health thou thinkest it 's but Christs command and he can multiply the Loaves now he is as willing to do this in heavenly things It 's but a word from his mouth and thy proud heart is humbled thy unruly heart pacified thy grieved heart comforted yea he is more willing to give us spiritual things then Parents give Children their temporals how much rather will he give the holy Ghost to them that ask him Mat. 7. Oh then though all the world cannot help thee in this matter yet Christ hath power to do it and as for his willingnesse what cause of doubt seeing he was crucified and underwent voluntarily all that ignominy and curses that he might be exalted to this power to help thee Josephs Brethren were afraid because of their guilt that Joseph now so much preferred would not help them but he is Joseph and will forgive wrongs so also will Christ do to thee The second Temptation is about Pardon of sinne and Gods displeasure Oh this is a restlesse Sea in which the godly are tossed up and down This is the Whales belly that swalloweth up all Oh but here is a blessed haven here is one can command the windes and waves to be still here is one can say Son be of good comfort thy sins be forgiven thee 3. The outward exercises of the godly are very many They have many thorns in the flesh They have deep waters to go through Now what is an help but the power of Christ I can doe all things through Christ None but Christ None but Christ said the Martyrs
favour they are to be ashamed that this is an effect of their being given to Christ as you heard Joh. 18.6 To be given unto Christ is indeed a secret Mystery transacted in heaven but to come unto Christ that is the sure effect of those that are given to him and those that come to Christ he will in no wise cast out So that the grieved contrite spirit ought to be so far from having any trouble herein that he ought exceedingly to rejoyce at it for the efficacy of all the promises will be to such They are blessed that hunger and thirst after Righteousnesse Mat. 5. These things premised let us consider what admirable treasures are bound up in this Truth that God the Father hath given and betrusted some with Christ that he should be their Mediatour and some things are considerable from the Father and some things from Christ From the Father First That the Original and Fountain of all the good and happinesse Gods People partake of is from the Father This primary and first Root was so farre from being merited by Christ that Christ himself is a fruit thereof God so loved the world that he gave his only Sonne that he that beleeveth in him should have eternal life Joh. 3.16 Howsoever therefore Christ be the meritorious cause of all the fruits of Election conversion justification and salvation yet of Election it self or that will of God to bestow eternall life on some and for this purpose to send his Son this is only from the Father The impulsive cause was the only good pleasure and counsell of God yet this love you must know was not a Law of reconciliation or amor amicitiae for so God is reconciled with us only in Christ but benevolentiae or beneficentiae a will to doe good and for that end to ordain efficacious means thereunto so then if we go to the Spring and root out of all those glorious priviledges Beleevers partake of it will be found the meer good-will and pleasure of God and certainly this should greatly enlarge us in thankfulnesse that when we could not have any thoughts concerning our selves when we could not so much as desire yea when we lay in the womb of nothing that God had a gracious purpose to us yea before the world was made Gods thoughts were upon thee The Apostle doth often mention this Secondly This doth imply that God the Father hath chosen some from others and given them as a charge or trust to Christ so that he doth expect their Salvation and happinesse by Christs means They are called Gods Jewels They are called his hidden ones all the other part of mankinde is but as refuse drosse these are his Pearls These are his Stars his peculiar people Though all the earth be his and all the men in the world under his dominion yet these have a peculiar interest No marvel then if God make such comfortable promises to them if all Angels must be their guardians If all things shall work to their good for God hath set his seal on them Oh the transcendent happinesse of those that are thus dignified Thirdly Hence it is that there is no cause of doubt to be made by the people of God whether God the Father will accept of Christs Mediation for them for it is as amongst men as if he should offer to lay down a sufficient prize to redeem such a captive considering that all this agreement came originally from the Father So that Christ saith The Father gave him these to he a Mediatour to them yea that the Father loveth him because he laid down his life for his Sheep This followeth unquestionably that whom Christ presents to his Father the Father will not refuse Oh then stand and admire at the felicity which the Scripture hath assured thee of Those whom Christ brings to the Father it was his will and antecedent purpose that Christ should mediate and is there any doubt then whether God the Father will embrace thee or no Fourthly Those whom the Father giveth to Christ that they may know this mercy by the effects of it shall assuredly one time or other finde this glorious work upon them that they shall come to Christ Though their temptations be never so great their oppositions never so many Though of all men in the world you would think such were the farthest off from Christ yet Joh. 6. They shall come to him God will so wonderfully change their hearts mollifie and soften them he will so overcome and conquer all contrary resolutions that of unwilling they shall be made willing Oh that is a commanding expression He shall come unto me and lest we doubt of it again it is said None can come unto me unlosse my Father draw him So the Father will draw him to Christ that is he will certainly and surely so overpower his heart that he will not he cannot withstand any longer the motions of grace upon his soul Lastly In that God the Father giveth some to Christ and not other we see all works all merits any supposed good or worth in us fals to the ground No wonder then if the Scripture doth so diligently exclude all the works that we have done giving all to grace for you see the great businesse of our salvation was accomplished between the Father and our Mediatour before we had any being or knowledge of it O that even such pestilentiall doctrines full of pride and haughtinesse should ever get footing in Christs Church for though the Scripture pleads the necessity of works yet wholly excludeth the causality of them In respect of Christ the Mediator There is observable 1. The transcendent love of Christ who did willingly undergoe this charge For when the Father gave them to Christ it was on those hard terms that he should live so meanly and die so ignominiously for their salvation This was a bitter cup for him to drink which made him pray If possibly it might passe away Mat. 26.42 howsoever he submited to his Fathers will What is man or the salvation of man to Christ that he should so prize it Could their salvation have been as easily obtained as Christ made all things by a word it had been something but it cost him many agonies He became a curse for us he seemed to be forsaken both of God and man so then stand and admire the terms upon which these are given to Christ God the Father saith thus to him I will that thou procure the salvation of these men but it can be no otherwise then by thy own bloud whatsoever curses justice would have inflicted on them thou must undergo Oh the tongue of men and Angels is not able to expresse this Were we not such cold clods of earth this love of Christ would set our hearts all on fire who would not part with his lusts with his sins for Christ who hath thus loved us to the death of the Crosse Shall
time for thy faith thy repentance they were transient acts such as do passe way but this Eternity abideth for ever So in that it is eternal the freenesse of it is necessarily implied What hath a cup of cold water given in the Name of Christ of condignity with an eternal reward Oh then that by faith we could fix our hearts upon this eternal life that we could say what do we here What is this life that we now live to that eternal life Why have I not this more in my thoughts and desires Why do I not rise and go to bed with hungrings and thirstings after this especially let wicked men who for to fulfill every base and unworthy lust lose this eternal life to go home weeping and howâ—ing and making bitter Lamentations For they for a lust that passeth in a moment undo themselves to all Eternity Thus you have heard the properties of it In the next place consider it comparatively with this present life and you will see what a Mole-bill is to the vast heavens that is this life to eternal life For 1. This life is but short fading and fleeth away as a shadow It 's not a life but a shadow of a life We live but in a dream We act a life upon a Stage There is but a life represented not really lived Hence the Scripture useth so many similitudes to expresse this nothing Sometimes this life is called a flower Psa 90. which though sweet for a while presently dieth Sometimes a Floud that makes a sudden noise and is immediately swallowed up in the earth Sometimes to a bubble to a vapour to a shadow to a threed Now why are all these expressions but to tell us This life is no life it deserveth not the name of a life and yet as poor and short as it is what an imbred desire have we to it Skin for skin and all that we have we would exchange for it how welcome then and desired should eternal life be which compared with this life is like the Ocean to a drop Now lay up both these lives together this fading moment and that enduring Eternity and admire the madnesse of wicked men who say Give me this life Let me here live in my pleasures and lusts though I be deprived of eternal life This foolish choice is made by every wicked man 2. This life as it is short so it is full of troubles and miseries Few and evil have my daies been said Jacob Gen. 49.9 though a godly man who had sometimes the presence of God immediatly refreshing him in this Pilgrimage It hath been the saying of some That if they were to live the life they have lived over again They would not accept of such an offer because the water of it hath been more then the wine the gall then the honey Hence Job saith Man that is born of a woman is for adversity as the sparks fly upwards Job 5.7 Nothing is so connatural and proper for man as to be miserable Compare then Eternity with this where all evil is done away Nothing but glory and fulnesse of abundance Eternal and happy may the Saints glorified say their daies are Yet here again is a great discovery of every wicked mans madnesse To have a few evil daies wherein thou hast more vexation then comfort thou wilt lose this eternal blessed life and if thou saist I hope not so I do not intend to do so that will not avail thee for this eternal life is vouchsafed to none but those that repent of and wholly forsake their sinnes Never then blinde thy eyes and delude thy self with vain hopes Thou for thy sinnes sake dost voluntarily refuse this eternal life 3. This life is full of fears We are obnoxious unto death from principles of corruption within as also from violence without So that if we could suppose an universal good in this life That we had mercies and no sorrow mingled with them yet the fear of losing them or our death no longer to enjoy them may justly be the death in the pot or the root of bitternesse in all our joys There is no ground we can shadow our selves under but a worm will arise either from it or from our selves or God will create one to destroy it so that when all things are to our hearts desire yet we are not able to say I fear not the losse of it neither death or the violence of man can deprive me of it but still we are subject every moment to an alteration set we then this eternal life by it and there we shall see how glorious that is comparatively for as there is an universal good so there is a quiet full and secure possession of it There is no danger from within or from without Adam though created happy yet was mutable The devil seduced him out of all his felicity but now there is a confirmation of the Saints in heaven if once in possession of glory there cannot be any to eject them unlesse there could be a stronger then God It 's not so much happinesse as security in happinesse that makes a man blessed Fear to lose it takes off from the enjoying of it but it 's not so with this eternal life There is all quietnesse all security and ease and certainly if the Apostle Rom 8. even in this life can make such a glorious charge Who shall separate us from the love of God through Christ Neither death nor things present nor things to come How much more shall they in heaven triumph after this manner If those that are tossed up and down in the Sea have such security what may they have who are in the haven Upon this account it is that our Saviour bids them treasure up that wealth Mat. 6.20 where theeves cannot break through and steal By that he means no secret craft or open violence can get away that treasure Here again we see the madnesse of wicked and earthly men They venture their souls and God and heaven and all to get this uncertain wealth these uncertain pleasures which when they have they may fear every moment that voice from heaven Thou Fool this night thy soul shall be taken from thee Thus they do when a secure certain and permanent treasure is to be tendered to them It 's a rule which all commend for the wisedom of it Tene certum dimitte incertum and this they will keep too in earthly affairs but then for heaven and eternal happinesse there they are devoid of all understanding 4. This life is measured by time as are all the things therein There is a succession of comforts we cannot have all comforts together All these things in the world are in a swift motion and nothing stands still The comforts we had the last year or the last day or the last hour they are gone we cannot have them any more Thus every thing in this world being measured by time is in a continual flux There
which relateth to eternity so that the first and the last thing thou hast to think on is how to come to this eternall life The Apostle useth an emphaticall word 1 Tim. 6.12 Lay hold on eternall life as a man that runneth in a race at the end thereof streacheth out himself to lay hold on the garland so that as he who runneth in a race neglects all the pleasant objects he runneth by and hath his eye only upon the prize Thus it ought to be with us neither riches honours friends or earthly advantages ought to be inordinately minded by us but eternall life that is the prize upon that our eye is to be after that we are to pray and strive But who may not blame himself and judge himself for neglect herein Oh how little is this eternall life in thy affections and hopes thy cares about thy body about thy estate will greatly condemn that sluggishness about eternall life 2. As this ought to be the great question we are to rise with and go to bed with so we must take the right way to answer it It 's not enough to make the question as Pilate did to Christ What truth was and never matter an answer but we are to be restlesse in our souls till we have a full answer till we know the way Now that we can only be instructed in from Gods Word John 6.68 Whither shall we go thou hast the words of eternall life The Scripture then is this Tree of Life the fruit thereof and the leaves likewise are for eternall healing Hence our Saviour in the next verse tels us what is the way to have this eternall life even by knowing of God and Jesus Christ As all the Heathens were in dark confused thoughts about immortallity so they were in Egyptian darknesse or like the blinde Sodomites groping and feeling for a way to it but could never get in Wouldst thou therefore be resolved in this How may I have this eternall life betake thy self then to the Scriptures make them thy counsellers do not attend to the waies of the world matter not what they say or what they do for that telleth thee the way to heaven is clean contrary to the manners and practises of the world If you do not rectifie your self by the Scripture and resolve to follow the light of this starre though you should hear many hundred Sermons of eternall life yet they would do you no good say then let me consider what way the Scripture would put me into my life I yet live is wholly repugnant to Gods Word whatsoever course that prescribeth though never so contrary to my lusts to my former practises yet I will gladly renounce all Do this and then expect eternall life 3. Consider this deeply that upon this little moment we have here depends all eternity Thou hast a short brittle life in this world and upon the good improvement of this depends all eternity Oh the searchings and turnings of heart this particular should make in you My everlasting condition that estate which is to be for ever and ever it wholly hangs upon this uncertain life It may be thou hast but a day an hour to live longer and all thy eternity depends on this Oh men foolish and unwise who will not lay these things more to heart God hath given us a candle to work by a short day we have to improve and if this passe over thy head then comes unchangeable eternity As at thy death thou art cast for eternall life or everlasting torments so it must be without ever any recovery or alteration Oh how precious should thy time be how dear should every day every hour be all this hath influence into eternity Well might the Apostle Ephes 5.16 command us to redeem the time Time is the most precious jewell in the world eternity depends on it and therefore wilt thou let thy lusts or wicked companions steal away this jewel that is more worth then all the world Oh let us so live every day every hour as those that say as I do now so will eternity be to me 4. Consider this that the most of men even called and injoying the means of grace shall misse of this eternall life What is a thunderbolt if this be not Luk. 13.24 There are few that enter into the strait gate and many are called but few chosen our Saviour used that apothegm more then once How formidable and dreadfull should these words many and few be unto us Many perish in the broad way few enter in the strait way What will make thee cast off presumption security and negligence if this do not The number of those who shall have this eternall life is very few a little flock they are comparatively to those many millions that are cast into everlasting flames Oh how long shall we hear these things and yet be void of all spirituall understanding If such an asseveration should be used concerning any temporall misery or calamity Many shall dye of the plague few shall escape Many shall be cut off by famine or the sword and a very few shall be preserved who would not fear lest he should be one of the many And yet in these things many are as idle having ears they hear not and hearts they understand not 5. Desire to have such thoughts and resolutions now as if thou wert already in eternity For if the damned in hell that see no escape from those everlasting flames were asked what they thought of their sinne how they loved it would they not make miserable howlings it 's that which hath undone us oh that is the sting that enters into the very bowels that 's the scorpion which pierceth to the very heart Oh we mad men and void of all understanding who though forewarned of this and threatned about it yet regarded nothing beleeved nothing but now oh now after millions of years in this tormented place we are as unlikely to come out as at the first Think you they are not then altered and changed do they not cry out of those bitter sinnes which were once so sweet Should God give them leave to be here again upon the earth would they not repent in sackcloth and ashes would they not day and night mourn after God and his forgivenesse Oh that every wicked man who findes pleasure and delight in his sinnes would think and say Do the damned in hell judge it so Do they feel sinne so sweet And thus also desire to have the same inlarged affections and delight in God as those glorified Saints in heaven have Dost thou finde thy heart worldly unruly distempered say Do those in eternall life rejoyce no more have they no more enlivened flames of zeal for God then I have Thus to judge as those who are in eternity would be an excellent spurre to all piety 6. Remember this likewise that it 's farre better thou hadst never been born then to misse of this eternall life
plain by that of our Saviour If ye know these things happy are ye if ye do them John 13.17 Therefore meer knowledge without doing is not happinesse And this we see the very Heathens could pitch upon that happinesse did not consist in a speculative knowledge but in virtuous actions Yea Aristotle observed that a prophane dissolute life did not corrupt speculative sciences as Geometry and the Mathematicks but it would immediately morall habits So then Knowledge with affections and good effects is that which leadeth to eternall life Hence wicked men are many times said not to know God because though they have never so much speculative understanding yet because by their lives and ungodly waies they dishonour him therefore they are said not to know him Now the concomitants or effects rather of this knowledge are of two sorts either internall in the heart or externall in our actions We will enumerate the first and then the later Saving knowledge hath this internall effect 1. That it makes a man have a firm and divine immoveable assent to Scripture-truths For if we should have all the knowledge of men and Angels yet believe nothing what advantage could it be to us There may be knowledge meerly apprehensive as those heathenish Writers Julian Porphyrius and others who argued and disputed against the Christian Religion in this they knew what it was else they could not have disputed against it but they did not believe it to be true The Pharisees that so much opposed Christ they knew the sense and meaning of this doctrine but did not believe it so that if knowledge be not accompanied with faith though we had the highest degree of it yet it would profit nothing Therefore Christians are not called knowing men so much as Believers that is their frequent title because the firm assent they give to Gods truth is that which is most available to salvation Enquire then after thy faith men of great knowledge are many times great Atheists or Scepticks they can say as much for one way of Religion as for another and hereupon are alwaies wavering and doubting but have no determinate fixing of the heart upon God yea Aquinas observeth that a knowing man hath more temptations against his faith then one more simple It 's well then when with thy knowledge thy faith is also firm and stedfast 2. Then is thy knowledge saving when the main and noble act of the will doth presently follow which is to choose and take God for our chiefest good and to imbrace the goodnesse of all those things we know for the devils they have knowledge enough called therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of their exceeding great knowledge yet they are most maliciously opposite to God because by their wils they do not choose and imbrace that which is good The two main pillars of the soul or the chief faculties thereof are the understanding and the will The object of the understanding is truth of the will is good Now the understanding is to be like a torch or starre to guide the will and whatsoever the minde discovers to be true and good that the will is readily to receive so that then our knowledge doth attain it's proper perfection when it prevaileth upon the will and moveth that the understanding is the counsellour the will is the Queen if that then be moved to choose the good discovered then hath the understanding obtained its end See then how it is with thee thou knowest God and Christ but how as the chiefest good as to be chosen above any worldly excellency and therefore thy will cleaveth fully to them this is rightly to know While something is done upon the will till that be bowed and changed the strongest hold stands out against God Oh then pray and again pray that thy knowledge may so farre prevail on thy will that it shall renounce all other things to adhere to God only 3. This knowledge of God must draw out those eminent affections of love joy delight and fear of God You see God in the Scripture is made the proper object of all these affections as if we had them for nothing but God our love that God will have all Thou shalt love him with all the heart and so for our fear that is often required Sanctifie the Lord God and let him be thy dread and we are often commanded to rejoyce in the Lord So then seeing God is the proper object of these affections and we may not place them any where but on him and things relating thereunto it behoveth us to see whether our knowledge do thus kindle and inflame us after God or no. Certainly it 's the greatest reason that our knowledge should have such Divine operations for if we know God as he is revealed in his word he is there discovered to be so great so glorious full of all goodnesse that we cannot but give him the superiority in all things 4. Another inward effect must be a melting sorrowfull and grieved heart that we have provoked God by our sinnes For who can but grieve and lament his folly when he knoweth how great and terrible a God he hath provoked Thus Manasseh after his great troubles and afflictions laid upon him when he had prayed mourned and humbled himself it 's said Then Manasseh knew that God was the Lord Then he knew not before 2 Chron. 33.13 A man then truly comes to know God when through the apprehension of his Majesty and glorious power he abhorreth himself is afflicted because of his rebellions As you see when Job had a further discovery of Gods greatnesse how greatly he debased himself 5. A genuine and proper effect of the knowledge of God and Christ is trust and dependance upon them This is so great a matter that it 's called the just mans life The just shall live by faith Heb. 2.4 Now this grace of trust or dependance is branched into two parts First A trust on God for his protection care and providence over us This is the trust David doth so often speak of in his Psalms and the Prophet makes him accursed that makes not God his trust Jer. 17. The rich man trusts in his riches the idolater in his Idols the great man in his power but all these set up another God besides the true God They that truly know God viz. that he is the Lord of hoasts that he is the principall efficient and all creatures are but instruments depending on him both quoad esse and operari will quickly see it a sacrilegious and idololatricall sinne to trust in any but the true God Psal 9.10 They that know thy Name will trust in thee All our unbelief diffidence and distrust all distracting cares about these things below argue our want of knowledge of God Therefore Mat. 5. when our Saviour forbids these dividing cares he saith All these do the Gentiles seek after they that know not Gods power and his goodnesse they are solicitous sinfully about
darknesse and light are all one to him Oh this is a precious and necessary effect of the knowledge of God when it makes a man cry out with Joseph though in the most secret temptation How can I do this and sinne against God Gen. 39.21 Those wicked men incouraged themselves in their wickednesse by this Doth the Lord see and is there knowledge in the most high Psal 73.11 And on the contrary he that truly knoweth God dareth not be wanton unjust dishonest because the eye of God is upon him wheresoever he is David is much affected with this omnipotence and omniscience of God Psal 139.2 4. Thou knowest my downsitting and uprising yea every thought thou knowest afarre off How could there be such works of darknesse such sinnes committed in secret that are not fit to be named but because men do not know God in a right and true manner By this we see there is little true knowledge of God in most towns most families because men live not as sensible of the just and revengefull eye of God beholding them alwaies 4. Where there is a saving knowledge of God there is a good and holy use made of all afflictions and miseries that fall upon them They know they are strokes from God and they come because of sinne that their end is to humble â—s and debase us under the hand of God and thus all the godly have done They have looked up to God and considered not so much the blow as the hand that gave it so Job The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away Job 1.21 not the Sabeans not the devil but the Lord but men that are ignorant of God they discover it in nothing more then in their afflictions they look only at second causes they minde only the help of inferiour instruments they fret they rage they are discontented and thus they think not of God nor their sinnes that have procured these Consider thy self therefore under any exercises and afflictions Is thy heart presently thinking of God dost thou search and enquire into the cause what sinnes of mine have thus offended God have deprived me of my good things I enjoyed this is in a saving way to know him Wo be to that man who like Ezechiel's pot hath boiled in the fire of affliction but his scum hath not gone off 5. A true knowledge of God and Christ will make a man readily suffer and lose all when it 's required and if at any time we are unwilling we love our wealth our life better it 's because we know not the excellency of Gods glory and what an unspeakable reward is laid up for those that deny themselves for him 2 Cor. 4. This made the Apostle say We account these light afflictions not comparable to the eternall weight of glory What made Moses choose the afflictions and reproaches of Christ Heb. 11. rather then the treasures of Egypt it was because by faith he saw him that was invisible The Martyrs were no fools though their enemies judged them so for they knew how great that God was whom they feared how able to reward them infinitely above their sufferings and therefore their greatest wisdom was to lose their lives that so they might save them It 's ignorance of God and Christ that makes us unwilling to bear the crosse he requireth of us In the next place let 's consider the ground why knowledge if not thus accompanied is ineffectuall And first Because knowledge in it self is only a perfection in the understanding and seeing that the whole heart is fully corrupted it must be universally healed else there cannot be any salvation I pray God ye be sanctified throughout in spirit soul and body 1 Thess 5.23 Yea this knowledge is but a morall perfection not a gracious As we see in the devils who have great abilities in their understanding And hence it is that a man may be very knowing and yet very vicious because this doth only dispell ignorance from the minde it doth not sanctifie the heart and affections to love and delight in what is good Knowledge is requisite to bring in grace yet knowledge meerly is not grace So that howsoever it be a necessary duty to get knowledge yet when that is obtained there is a greater work behinde in the cleansing and purifying of the heart Praevolat intellectus sed tardus sequitur affectus with the eye we may discern many miles off in a moment but our feet cannot so quickly go thither 2. Knowledge must have practise following because doing is the end and accomplishment of knowing It 's not knowing the rules of Hippocrates will bring health unlesse there be a practicall use of them Hence beleeving is called eating and drinking of Christ John 6. A man that is hungry though he know never so much of excellent meats yet that will not satisfie him unlesse he eat It 's a rule Scire malum non est malum so God he knoweth evil yet this knowledge is not evil so Scire beâ—â—um non est bonum Philosophers make this distinction between the understanding and the will the understanding draweth the object to it self but the will is drawn by the object to it so if I understand any thing I am not in a morall sense that I understand but if I will any thing or love any thing I am what I love Anima ubi amaâ— not ubi anima 3. Knowledge meerly speculative will not save because Religion lieth most in the affective part Knowledge is desired as a prerequisite but the power and sweetnesse of it lieth in the hearty imbracing of what we know Hence Divines say our eternall happinesse in heaven is initially and radically in the understanding but formally and compleatly in the will Oh then know that all the while Religion is but in thy head and thou hast it out of books and by hear-say thou hast but the shadow of it the substance and sweetnesse of it lieth in the cordiall imbracements and enjoying what we know 4. Knowledge without the effects of it is so farre from saving that it condemneth the more He that knew his masters will and did it not was beaten with more stripes Luk. 12.48 What makes the condemnation of those Christ preached to greater then of the Sodomites the worst of men but because they sinned against more knowledge Vse of Instruction How vain a thing it is to boast of knowledge and learning if an holy life doth not follow it As Absalom was hung by the hair of his head he gloried in so will the knowledge of thy head damn thee Austin said such knowing men go quick to hell oh there are too many such that have much knowledge but no grace that know the Scripture speaking against grosse sins yet they wallow in them The hottest flames in hell are for a knowing wicked man Vse of Exhortation to put all thy knowledge into practise If I know what faith is let me exercise faith If I know what Christ
death truly to say Lord I have glorified thee in my life I have finished all the work I was to do This Subject will be very profitable and necessary you cannot expect health and life alwaies in this world your time is running your daies are decaying you are hasting to the grave who knoweth how soon God will put a period to thy life in this world What then should be more in your hearts and thoughts then this Whether have I lived to Gods glory whether have I faithfully discharged the work put upon me It 's not riches wealth greatnesse or any earthly advantages will then do you good This or nothing will then be a reviving to you We have two pregnant examples for this 2 Kin. 20.3 When that sad message was brought to Hezekiah that he must set his house in order for he must die and not live What is a comfort and a cordial to him under this bitter news Remember O Lord that I have walked before thee With an upright heart and done what was good in thy sight Hezekiah had great outward prosperity he had many earthly delights as a King but see how every earthly comfort vanisheth away That he had served God in the uprightnesse of his heart comforted him more then all earthly honour or greatnesse The other Instance is in Paul 2 Tim. 4.7 I have fought a good fight I have finished my course a Crown of glory is laid up for me If all the glory of the world had been given Paul would it have comforted him like this Testimony of a godly conversation Oh how many dying men may say I have served the devil I have fullfilled his lusts and now I goe to my everlasting torments To quicken and affect you in this Point take notice of these Introductory particulars First That there is a day of Judgement when God will call every man to account We are not to live here as we list and to do all things without controul No God hath appointed a time when every man shall appear before him and he must give an account of all his time all his Talents all his actions all his thoughts of all things in this world that have been his The Scripture is very clear in this formidable Truth 2 Cor. 5. We must all appear before the Judgement Seat of Christ to give an account for what hath been done in the flesh Mat. 12.36 yea of every idle word we must give an account yea of every secret thing Eccl. 12.16 The Parable of the Talents Mat. 25.15 where the man with ten with five with two are called to give an account of their improvement doth evidently shew that there is no good thing we have let it be health wealth riches but we as Stewards must be reckoned with concerning the good improvement of them Oh beloved what an overwhelming consideration is this to think the time is coming when every thought every word every hour every day every opportunity every penny every thing I have had will be called for who can hear these things and not tremble Never think all thy sins are forgotten no the Scripture attributes a Book to God God writeth down every thing and those Books will be opened what manner of persons should we be who beleeve these things Rev. 20.11 Is it for you to live riotously to follow all vain pleasures and delights or not rather to pray and mourn and bethink your selves what is to be done at this time 2. Take notice That there is no man or woman though never so inconsiderable but they have their severall Talents They have their peculiar work to doe and their proper relations to serve God in There is none but they have their course to finish they have the work of God to do and therefore let no man think it may be for Magistrates for Ministers for great men for rich men to look to those things but not such inferiour persons as they No he that had but one Talent that is the least ability and opportunity to glorifie God yet because he was negligent he is called an unprofitable servant and is cast out where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth So then barrennesse and unprofitablenesse in our places and relations will be a damning sinne yet who considers this Do I promote the glory of God Is God honoured by me in my place and calling Do not I hide my talent in a Napkin Am I able to answer for my great neglect For thy health who can speak for that For time and many daies given to repent who can speak for that These things will be fire in your bones They will be thunder in your ears and arrows in your heart though for the present thou dost not matter them Thirdly Though it be the duty upon all thus to glorifie God and do our work commanded yet none is able to be perfect in this None ever lived that could challenge a Crown of glory for his perfect service Indeed Christ he being God and man did all these things without sinne therefore he was a full Mediatour for us God had nothing the Law had nothing to object against him but every meer man hath a woe belonging to his best life to his best duties if God judge him in strict justice· Hence David praieth that God would not enter into judgement with him that he would not mark every thing done amisse Why because in thy sight no flesh shall be justified Psa 143.2 So David doth not only exclude himself for he had murther and adultery and many other things amisse in his life but no flesh shall be justified None though preserved from such fals And Paul whom you have heard acknowledging the good fight he had fought and looking for a Crown of glory yet doth not challenge any perfection for at another time he accounts all things dung and drosse and would be found in Christ Phil. 3. having the righteousnesse by faith so that all doctrines of perfection and a possibility to be without sinne in this life are but the proud dreams of carnal men Therefore Fourthly No service or works that we have done are any waies meritorious or have any causal influence upon our Salvation It 's very hard to preach the necessity of all holy and good works and not presently to look on them as merits and causes of Salvation but we see the Scripture doth both and therefore we are to reconcile them in our practise To be zealous of good works yet to rely only on Christs merits It 's not my purpose here to give you several grounds why the best holy action we do comes short of all kinde of merit It 's enough to inform you Rom. 4. that beleeving and working are opposed and so works and grace and indeed to hold the fulnesse of Christs merits and yet to pleade our own is to think that the light of the Sun is not able to make perfect day unlesse we light a candle
the flesh which will cause great pain in the pulling out If therefore thou wouldst with much peace and joy make up thy account sit loose from all earthly things these are good but God is better to have God would be a gain to thee these are thorns and thorns in thy side they do not only choak our duty but our comforts 2. This will diminish thy comfort much though thou hast for the main been holy when too much formality and slothfulnesse hath been upon thee The want of zeal and fervency will greatly abate of thy joy Therefore the Apostle 1 Pet. 1. saith Give all diligence to make your calling sure as if he had said as long as you live slothfully and negligently you can never come to any assurance the more lazy and cold thou art the greater will thy fears and doubtings be Oh then let this be a goad in thy side to do what thou doest with all thy might love God serve God pray to God with all thy might I tell thee it will be a great grief and breaking of heart to think of all thy family duties and publique duties done in a meer customary way if thou doest them not as a dying man as a man going immediatly to give his account to God thou comest not up to thy duty Rev. 2. see how severe God is there to the Church I have something against thee because thy works are not perfect filled works They were good works but they were not filled with inward life and the substance of grace therefore he exhorts them to strengthen the things that were ready to die Oh then do thou pray that a constant fire may burn upon the altar of thy heart take heed of grievings and tormenting fears because thou wert so barren so superficiall and unhearty in the work of God though this will not break thy anchor yet it will tosse thy ship up and down very violently though it will not raze thy foundation yet it will cause great heartquakes and trembling within thee 3. This will much weaken though not quite destroy thy comfort when thou hast not been carefull and active to improve all the opportunities and prizes God put into thy hand To think this I might have done there was this excellent occasion and I neglected it These thoughts will be so many drops of gall in thy hony Therefore the Apostle presseth that duty to redeem the time Ephes 4.16 to take all the occasions and opportunities before thee We are commanded to learn of the unreasonable creatures that know their times and seasons Christs tears over Jerusalem Luk. 19.41 were because she did not know her day God doth give many gracious occasions which it may be will never be injoyed more Now as those that did not go out early to gather Manna could not have any afterwards though they would have laboured many hours and as those that did not step into the Pool while the Angel descended could not upon any terms have the benefit afterwards so it is here if thou take not the opportunity the season God offers it may never come again It 's true there is no man dying but may be greatly afflicted for mis-spent opportunities therefore you heard no man could put any confidence in the best improved life that can be only he is happy that hath lesse worms gnawing upon his conscience then others Oh then take this home with thee thou godly soul when Christ knocketh at the door there is an opportunity of doing or receiving good take heed with the Church thou do not make excuses and so make Christ depart thou maiest afterward search for him in the anguish of thy heart and not finde him 4. This will allay our comfortable account when though we have done the work of God yet we did it upon constraint and slavish fears not from filiall and voluntary principles As the heart hath been free and willing so commonly will thy joyes be When the people offered so willingly about the Temple how joyfull and glad is David blessing God Who are we that we should be able to offer thus willingly 1 Chron. 29.14 and Lord keep this alwaies in their hearts so that a ready willing minde God doth accept of and fils with consolation He hath not sowed sparingly and therefore shall not reap sparingly Wo is me saith Paul if I preach not the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.16 If I preach the Gospel willingly I have a reward but if not the dispensation of the Gospel is committed to me As if be had said If I preach the Gospel and do my duty from a ready willing minde I shall have an overflowing reward but if not there is a necessity laid upon me it is my duty I cannot put it off God will require his trust Oh then do not lose the comfort of all thy duties to do from constraint from fear because of a slavish conscience this will not produce that consolation which a voluntary free spirit will therefore as the Apostle spake concerning Ministers Heb. 3.17 people should obey them that they might give their account with joy and not with grief the same is to be applied by every one oh let me with delight and willingnesse do Gods work that I may lift up my head when death appeareth He that is haled to his duty will be haled to his account in neither will he have any joy I did such things indeed but it was meer fear of hell and torment I had no delight in God or approaches to him 5. Though we do the work God requireth yet so much insincerity and hypocrisie as there is so much will our comfort abate This I have done indeed this zeal this activity I had but it was not purely for God there were self-respects self-considerations and these will be so many thorns by thy roses if it had not been for such ingredients thy heart had been more serene and calm This was Pauls evidence not simply that he preached the Gospel but that he did it as of God and to God 2 Cor. 2. The Pharisees in all the duties they did could have no true comfort because their ends were nought Jehu and Judas these will give no comfortable account so that purity of intention and rectitude of aims will only comfort thee at thy death shouldst thou abound in the most Angelicall duties that are be admired of all yet if in all these things thou hast not been purely fixed thy hopes will fail insincerity is accompanied with sad doubts and uncertainties 6. Ignorance or a mistake in some things may make us give our account with great fear As 1. If we look for perfection in our lives being resolved like Rachel to mourn and take no comfort unless our life appear a garden to us without any weeds at all but that is reserved only for heaven If none might dye comfortably but he that hath lived perfectly then every man must go out of the world with despair
of it is so great that be cannot let it go as Psa 51. a Praier made by David when overwhelmed in his Spirit by the guilt of sinne How often doth he repeat though in different words a Petition for pardon That God would have mercy on him That he would wash him purge him and blot out his sinnes This he nameth twice for till he had obtained this pardon there was no living for him He could take no pleasure in houses friends yea in his kingdom and all outward prosperity so that the necessity of it makes him again and again repeat his praier for it and thus our Saviour when he was upon those agonies and extremities he praieth Father if it be possible let this cup passe away and the Text saith he went thrice and said the same words Mat. 26.44 Here the necessity of that Praier he praied for made him say the same words for as the same earth or the same Sun we are not weary of because of the necessity of it Thus neither is it to be accounted a vain tautology when again and again we pray for that without which we cannot be 2. When the matter is excellent then it may be repeated again because by often striking the same stroak at last the Instrument enters sometimes a sudden transient passage doth not touch the heart and so the excellency of it is not discerned but when once or twice it is spoken then it may affect It 's a Rule Pulchrasunt his dicenda we cannot see the worth of a Jewell at the first sight and hence it is that there are some sentences of choice and excellent vertue that our Saviour himself would use more then once Such as that Many are called but few are chosen and some Parables also are twice spoken to by our Saviour yea that Psalm which describeth the grievous pollution of every man by nature The Apostle Rom. 3. doth repeat at large it being such an excellent choice Truth that every one is to be affected with and till that foundation be laid there cannot be any esteem or prizing of Christ 3. When the affections are very fervent and zealous then it cannot but they will expresse the same thing again It 's not want of matter but height of affection and zeal that makes the tongue utter the same thing twice as Gal. 4.6 it 's said The Spirit of God is sent into our hearts whereby we cry Abba Father Here is an Ingemination we cry Father Father and why so the Spirit of God doth so kindle and inflame the heart that it 's so sweetly and passionately affected that as he said pro dulcedine vix labris expedire possit he is unwilling to let this hony out of his mouth As Peter when he was in the Transfiguration said It 's good to be here So the heart of a godly man thus filialized by the holy Ghost cannot but utter the same dear relation over and over It 's usuall with the Hebrews when they would expresse their earnest affection and desire to a thing to double it and when Esau was in that great extremity and desired Jacobs pottage he crieth out Give me of thy red pottage as it 's in the Original The heart that is strongly affected and zealously drawn out is not contented with once naming of that which he so much desireth so that commonly cold and customary praiers have no ingeminations 4. Repetition of the same matter may be when he would by faith perswade our heart of the certainty of the thing we pray for Thus that crying Abba Father did not only argue zeal but assurance and certainty They were so fully perswaded that they were bold to speak it again and again and so also it 's a Rule among the Hebrews to expresse the certainty of a thing by the ingemination of it Thus dying thou shalt die So when it 's said Amen and Amen that repetition is to shew their affection that they would have it so or that it is so and thus indeed those Petitions which God sets home with certainty upon the heart they are again and again mentioned The Lord will do them yea he hath done them Lastly There may be a repetition of some Petitions especially in publique Praier when the matter doth greatly concern us and so it 's such as we ought to be deeply affected with for as it is with Preaching that matter which doth greatly concern the hearer it 's lawful to mention it over and over again as the Apostle Peter did think fit to write the very same things which he had formerly delivered as also the Apostle Jude in his Epistle did So it is in publique praier such sinnes as we would have the Congregation sensible of in their confessions such duties as we would have them diligently perform it 's useful in praier to mention these more then once for how dull and distracted are our thoughts how hard and sencelesse are they So that like Moses his rock till we be stricken over and over again water cannot come forth like the Shunamites dead childe Till we be often rubbed over there cannot come any spiritual heat into us Do not then alwaies look for new matter but rather desire thy heart may be affected with that which is old sometimes It 's a great sinne in all that they endeavour not to have their hearts affected in publique praier in our Congregations we should all be like so many Jacobs wrastling with God We should be like so many Hezekiahs or Jonahs crying out of the Whales belly but oh how few when God takes notice doth he finde that have spiritual mourning hearts some sleeping some roving some weary and wishing it over But you will say though this indeed prove that sometimes a doubling of the same Petition may be usefull yet may there not be idle bablings and sinfull repetitions in the same Praier May there not be such Tautologies as may be offensive and distastful to a godly heart Yes certainly And this is expresly forbidden Mat. 6.7 a notable place Vse not vain repetitious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some derive it from that foolish man the Poet speaks of a Shepherd called Battus sub illis montibus inquit erant erant sub montibus illis Others more probably from the Hebrew word baetta that signifies to pour out froth a blatero and so Hesychius expounds it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 empty words of any sence or matter when there are many words and no true grave matter Therefore our Saviour cals it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 much speaking not that he condemneth long praiers but to make many words without sence or the affection of the heart Hesychius expounds it also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unseasonable and unbeseeming So that then are Repetitions forbidden by our Saviour 1. When they arise either from want of judgement to prepare good matter or a dry sencelesse heart For Praier is a stream and if there be not fulnesse in
these two Fountains that must needs be dried up If repetitions then come for want of judgement they have not a good understanding to digest and order their matter this is not a seemly Sacrifice to offer to God It 's a strange position of some devout Papists that this is the best Praier When a man is so ravished that he knoweth not what he saith So when Repetition comes for want of an affectionate heart this is blameworthy affections make eloquent and copious and heavenly affections do wonderfully enlarge the heart in Praier This is the fire that makes the heart boil over Praier without the heart in it is like the body without the soul 2. When repetitions are out of affectation and ostentation thereby to lengthen and protract their praiers this is also vanity For although there is a necessity as occasion may serve of long praiers especially when we intend solemnly to humble our selves and we have examples of such in Scripture yet out of ostentation to affect length and thereby to come over with the same things in a tedious and empty manner This is not to perform the duty aright 3. When Repetitions are so often iterated thereby thinking for the work-sake to please God To think God esteemeth of the length and so much said rather then the affections and heart therein and this seemed to be the Heathens sinne our Saviour said they thought by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their many words in that so much was said to have a good answer And thus it is in Popery The saying of so many Paternosters The mumbling over so many Ave-Maries this is enough to expiate sinne They regard the number and when the number is done all is well and thus most people amongst us put their confidence in a praier said and never at all consider with what heavenly affections and a spirituall heart they approach unto God Thus you have heard when a repetition in praier is lawful and when unlawful Vse of Instruction That to pray is such a solemn worship of God that it requireth the whole man the intellectual part all our judgement invention and memory is to be imploied therein as also the whole heart the will and affections yea and body also and besides this there is also required the Spirit of God to enlighten the minde and to sanctifie the heart for meer judgement and invention without Gods Spirit enlivening of them is like a Sacrifice without fire Oh then if all these things go together may we not cry out Who is sufficient to pray It 's a great work to be a Minister and it 's a great work to be a private Christian for every one is bound to be much in Praier and yet how many requisites go to this Oh therefore that we could awaken three sorts of men by this 1. The ignorant man that hath his praiers but without any understanding any affection and therefore praieth while he is doing other work or sluggishly in his bed yea he knoweth not whether it be a praier or not only he is told so and therefore they think the Creed and the Commandements a Praier Miserable blinde people what will become of them 2. Superstitious persons who lay their whole ground of acceptation upon such and such praiers or upon such a number but as for the spirituall discharge of the duty that they do not understand 3. All formall and customary people who dare not but pray publikely and sometimes privately yea and in Families also but no stone is colder then their hearts Oh what dead empty things are their duties with what anger doth God look upon them when all is done They rise up and say Now is all well Oh but God is provoked by such formall lukewarm duties You have a better heart and more lively affections and why then put you God off with the worst Doth not the Prophet say He is cursed that hath a Male in his Flock and yet offers the maimed Thou hast more masculine affections to other things though they be not seen in Praier SERMON XXV Of the Promises and of Prayer JOH 17.5 And now O Father Glorifie thou me with the glory I had before the world was WE are treating on the Petition it self and whereas we see our Saviour praying for that which was appointed and promised before the Petition for it we may observe That even those things God hath promised and decreed to give to his people must yet be accomplished to them praying for it Gods purposes and promises require our Supplications This is the order God hath appointed Ask and ye shall have seek and ye shall finde knock and it shall be opened to you Mat. 7. Thus when God had promised he would do such and such things for his Church by his Prophet he addeth Neverthelesse he would be sought unto by the House of Israel for those things Ezek. 33.33 There is much considerable matter in this Doctrine and therefore it needs the more diligent explication As 1. There have been two contrary errours about Praier Some have looked upon it as necessary and strictly commanded that they thought we might do nothing but pray That we were to cast off all other employments and betake our selves to that duty only They were called the Euchetae they were deluded from the mistaking of these places Pray alwaies and Pray without ceasing Others have runne into a contrary extremity making praier altogether uselesse and unnecessary and that because all things came about in an inevitable and fatal manner as they say and therefore praier doth no good at all but the severall commands of this duty do shew the impiety of that opinion The Socinians though they grant men did pray in the Old Testament yet they say there was no command for it till the Gospel-dispensation They say Christ required it as a new duty it not being a duty before but this also is false For doth not the Old Testament say Call upon me in the day of trouble I will hear thee and thou shalt glorifie me Psa 50.15 So that to pray is not an indifferent or arbitrary thing Neither may it be judged uselesse but of great power and prevalency 2. It cannot be denied but that if a man should pray with these thoughts that he should change Gods minde and make him alter his will such a man hath false and sinful thoughts of God and yet how many are plunged into such falshoods They conceive they have to do with God as with a man who is mutable and therefore by entreaties and importunities we make him change his resolutions and do those things he never purposed to do as we see in the importunate Widow with the unjust Judge If therefore thou in thy Praiers to God should go with these thoughts as if by thy praiers thou couldst provoke God to will that at the present which he did not will before from all Eternity or that when he had purposed one thing by thy praiers he should
who by their sins have made themselves as a barren Wildernesse and the heavens like brasse In the next place let us consider why God who hath purposed and promised to do such things yet requireth our praiers for the accomplishment of them And the first may be generall from the goodnesse of God who loveth to communicate himself and therefore though he could do all things without second causes and means yet he is pleased to use them not from indigence but indulgence So that as we see in all natural effects that are produced God doth not those things immediatly himself but hath second causes and means whereby they are compleated So it is here God in the wonderfull things he hath predestinated or promised for his people hath appointed means for the performance of them Hence as he converts by the Word so he bestoweth his mercy upon a praying people This reason is common with all other his works in the world but then the more proper and peculiar Reasons for praier are 1. God will be sought to because hereby he is acknowledged the authour and fountain of all the good we have Did we not pray were we not commanded to come to him it might be doubted whether he was the cause of the good things we desire and this is the reason why we may not pray to Angels or Saints but God only because he alone and none else is the Authour of all good things Jam. 1. From him cometh every good and perfect gift So that if we take praier away we do in effect take God away He that liveth without praier liveth as if there were no God as if all things came by a natural necessity or uncertain chance and not from a wise God so that to pray is to give a solemn Testimony unto the world that we beleeve there is a God who governeth in the world with whom are the treasures of all good things and that there is not the least mercy we want we can have a supply of but from him That as the Scripture saith he hath the Key of the Heavens he shutteth and no man can open so he keeps the Key of all other mercies No wonder then that though God will give us good things yet we must earnestly pray for them for otherwise God would not be owned there would not that glory be given to him as is due 2. As God hath appointed this for his honour so likewise for our honour that we may be admitted into his presence and have holy Communion with him It 's the greatest honour that we are capable of that we are allowed at all times to make our requests known to him For Praier is an heavenly commerce with God God and man cannot meet together unlesse they be agreed how can the consuming fire and stubble be near one another Might not God say to all which he doth to some What hast thou to do to take my words into thy mouth Psal 50. As Christ rebuked the devils and would not own their confession of him though it was true so might God abhorre our Petitions and account it a dishonour for us to come near him yea and that though we had no sinne because we are but finite creatures and so not able to do any thing sutably to his great Majesty Oh then let us not look upon a praier as a burthen as a task farre be it from us to be haled and pulled to it when any such listlisnesse and unwillingnesse is on thee Oh consider can there be more glory and honour put on me Did Haman grudge to come in Ahashuerus his presence and to the Royall Banquet Did he not rather glory of it to his Wife and Friends 3. God will have us pray because Praier is an appointed means by him as well as Faith and Repentance Now Gods purposes and promises they must never be opposed to or seperated from the means so that as God promiseth pardon of sinne and salvation but it is if we repent and beleeve so likewise it is if we earnestly pray and seek to him and this is the very reason why Divines say that though God hath absolutely decreed and promised such mercies yet Praier is not uselesse and unnecessary because God hath decreed and promised praier as well as other things so that it 's a prophane cavil to say What need I pray I cannot alter Gods purposes what he hath purposed shall be whether I pray or no This is false reasoning For as God hath appointed such mercies so also such means whereof Praier is the chief without which they cannot be had as Austin said If Steven had not praied for his Persecutors the Church had never had such a glorious Doctor as Paul was 4. God hath appointed Praier not only for our honour but also for our spirituall advantage and profit By praying fervently the heart is raised up made more heavenly and lifted up even into the third Heavens If there were no other end of Praier but this it were precious that hereby the soul is put into a glorious transfiguration That as it was with Christ while he was praying his countenance was changed and there was great glory fell upon him So it might be with us did we in a right manner draw nigh to God as it was with Moses we see upon his talking with God his face did shine and Saul when he came among the Prophets the Spirit of Prophecy fell upon him so when we come into Gods presence and pray effectually a divine Spirit an heavenly frame of heart may come upon us we shall go from Praier ravished with the Church saying My Beloved is the chiefest of ten thousand It will be like the food that Eliah had from the Angel enabling him to go a long journey How patient in afflictions how heavenly in worldly employments We see those we company with in the world we love and admire we are apt to imitate them and become like them By going in the Sun we get the colour of the Sun By going where oyntment is we get the sweet smell of it May we not say the prophane earthly and carnall life of most men argue they have not Communion with God They are not often in his presence 5. God will have us pray because hereby we must testifie our desire and high esteem we have of the mercy praied for Do we not say that is little worth which is not worth asking Now then should God do all our good things for us and we not pray the desire and esteem of the mercy would not be expressed Hence it is that God loveth wrestling and fervent praiers God loveth importunity and an holy violence as we see by the Parable of the unjust Judge yea the fervent praier of the righteous and that only availeth much Jam. 5.16 Now why doth God delight in such praiers of agony only because hereby we discover our earnest desires hereby we shew our strong affections and hence it is
of a state of sinne into pure and perfect holinesse It 's from seeing God in a glasse and obscurely to see him face to face Oh then how enamoured and ravished is the soul with the enjoying of this if the glimpse of this glory If the branches of this Canaan be so goodly what is Canaan it self If the Church praied so earnestly Let him kisse me with the kisses of his mouth Cant. 1. What then would the total and full enjoyment of God be never to be divided or separated more Glory is not only the advantage and welfare of a godly man the preservation of him from hell and misery or giving him happinesse but it is the ordering of him with all graces more glorious then the Sunne Hence the godly are compared to the Sunne and Starres in the Firmament for the great lustre God puts on them 3. This must needs be a great support because of the emptinesse and insufficiency in all these things here below to fill and satiate the heart The eye is not satisfied with seeing or the heart with wishing in this world but in the world to come there the faculties of the soul and all the parts of the body are fully replenished There is no want no desire no wish for more then they have It 's no wonder if Solomon who took all waies possible to satisfie his minde and to finde out happinesse in this life yet instead of happinesse found nothing but briars and therefore wrote upon all Vanity of vanities all is vanity For it cannot be otherwise Can an hungry man fill his belly with empty air Can a cold man warm himself at a painted fire Could these birds fill themselves that fled to Zeuxes painted grapes taking them for true ones no more can any thing in this world satisfie man No it 's only in the world to come that can fill up every corner of the soul Lastly Glory with God must needs be the only support because the way to heaven is full of briars and thorns Great are the afflictions and tribulations which abide all that go in this way to glory Were it not then that the heart is full of hopes in this matter it would soon be discouraged it would presently give over saying Why should I deny such pleasures and comforts as others take Do I not wrong my self Am I not a defrauder of my own comforts No saith this hope of eternal glory hold thy tongue from all grudgings and repinings There is glory coming will make amends for all Heaven in reversion is better then all the world in actual possession know then if at any time thy soul be dejected or cast down within thee if at any time thou art impatient and discontented It 's because this hope of glory doth not fill the heart In the last place this is farre to be desired above all humane glory and that although it be the Idol adored by the world if we consider how most men referre all their actions to this We may presently judge that description of man to be true That he is animal gloriae vanissimum all those actions the Heathens did were dedicated to honour Even as the Romans consecrated a Temple to it yea which is the highest degree of vanity men have made all their Religious actions to serve this Goddesse The Pharisees in all their alms fastings and praiers did all to be seen of men as our Saviour who knew their hearts condemned them Mat. 6.2 It went so far with some that they placed the chiefest happinesse of a man to be in honour and how prone this is to keep in the hearts even of godly men appeareth in the often prohibitions of it in the Scripture and our Saviours advice about private Praier and alms This is the Pirate that many times surpriseth the Ship which is come richly laden to the very haven it depriveth us of our duties and the benefit by them Well as glorious as it is yet it is no more comparable to this eternal glory then a straw to a Pearl For 1. It 's but the puff and breath of men whose breath is in their nostrils There is no solidity in it it brings no true solid joy and peace to the conscience What if men applaud thee abroad and thy conscience condemneth thee at home No doubt but the Pharisees humored and flattered Judas to betray his Master but what could that help him when he roared out I have sinned in betraying the innocent bloud Gal. 5. Let every man prove his own work so shall he have rejoycing in himself and not in another That is terrible of Austin Many are praised of men who lie tormented in hell 2. All humane glory will not avail us if at our death God findes us in our sinnes To be praised by men and reproached by God to be blessed by men and cursed by God this will be little case Oh that men would look to this who look only to have the good words of men Alas can man save thee can man deliver thee from those eternal flames Gal. 1. If I should please men I should not be a Servant of Christ What an unworthy thing is this to pray to professe Religion for vain-glory and not for glory with God Our Saviour speaks it as a great curse to have a mans ends satisfied in that way Verily I say unto you they have their reward Vse of Exhortation so to live and so to walk as that you may be prepared for this eternal glory Oh what a glory will it be when God at the day of judgement shall say Come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdom prepared for you When God and Angels shall put honour upon you why should not the faith of these things raise up your spirits why should it no more affect you and that you may obtain this take heed of what will totally deprive you of it or else greatly weaken your thoughts and hopes about it That which totally depriveth is a constant wilful continuance in grosse sinnes Be not deceived neither whoremonger or drunkards c. shall inherit the Kingdom of God 1 Cor. 6.9 and without the heavenly Jerusalem are said to be dogs Rev. 22.15 The Scripture cals all wicked men such who lick up the vomit of their sin Oh then the hopelesse and damnable condition of most people Doth not the Land in every place mourn for the whoredoms and drunkennesse and oaths that are every where if God say the Lord shall spue out such Inhabitants God thinketh the earth too good for them will he bestow heaven on them And then 2. The godly who have a right and interest to this glory they weaken their hopes and entreat their fears when they walk negligently when they are earthly or dejected through diffidence you might have this glory here on earth and be in heaven before you are in heaven were you not wanting to your selves SERMON XXVII The Eternall Deity of
Hence it is that the Apostle Rom. 1. makes these creatures the Looking glasse to represent the wisedom and power of God and certainly the world had it made it self would have given a more glorious being to all the parts thereof so that it 's plain it was limited in its nature and parts as the authour thereof pleased and in the next place God was not necessitated to make it As the fire cannot but burn as the Bee necessarily makes it's curious honeycomb so that although some have said that as soon as the Sunne is so necessarily and immediatly the Sun beams will be also so as soon as God is there must necessarily be a world yet we must not conceive a lesse perfection in God then is in man who is a free Agent and works his effects of art when he pleaseth The Artificer is not necessitated to make a house or a garment then certainly much more must be allowed to God himself who doth in heaven and in earth what he pleaseth and this should satisfie those curious Questions why God made the world no sooner what he did in that long imaginary time before the world was the freedom of God and his absolute Soveraignty with his infinite wisedom may easily stop such mouths 3. To be from Eternity is the property of God God only is eternal and therefore no finite limited thing can thus be without a beginning The world is finite in its number it 's but one world whereas God might create more worlds as well as one It 's finite in nature It 's finite in its parts It 's finite in its use and it 's finite in duration Hence all the Nations of the world comparatively to God are laid to be but as a drop and as a little light dust Isa 40 15. Seeing therefore the world is not infinite but is every way limited it cannot be eternal and this is the reason why we Christians should lift our hearts above the world which had a beginning unto God who is God from everlasting to everlasting 4. The world was not without beginning but made in time because it 's corruptible It 's subject to a dissolution Now what is without a beginning is without an end If it had a beginnâ—ng it 's subject to an end though God indeed may perpetuate it as we see he doth Angels and Men Now that the world is subject to destruction some have proved it from this because there is a decay in nature They say the very Sun and heavens have not that power and influence they had formerly but I finde learned men utterly disavowing such a Position and they maintain that nature is still the same and is as constant and powerful in operation as ever Therefore from the Scripture we see clearly the corruptibility of it Rom. 8. The whole Creation is said to be subject unto vanity and corruption so that it groaneth for a freedome and 2 Pet. 3. We have there a large description of the Funerals of the whole world The heavens shall passe away with a noise and the Elements with a burning heat c. Indeed the learned do dispute whether the world in all the choice parts of it shall suffer an utter abolition or only a perfective alteration But whatsoever it be a wonderful change shall be made of it and therefore the Apostle from this amazing dissolution inferreth Seeing these things shall be what manner of persons ought we to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even to admiration So that the consideration of the worlds beginning and so by consequence its end is not a cold bitten Subject You may not sit and run or sleep or wander in your hearts but excellent practical Uses may be made thereof and so we proceed to them As Vse 1 1. Did God make the world and that not from Eternity but in time about almost six thousand years agoe and no longer Then here we see he made it not because he needed it because he wanted it for if it had been necessary to God it would have been from Eternity but now seeing there is such a vast distance between Eternity and the beginning of the world It 's plain that he made it not for his use but mans use It was his goodnesse communicating himself to the creature not any want of it God then had been happy sufficient and blessed though he never had created any world for by what reason he staid so long and did not make the world he might have staied alwaies So that this serveth to magnifie the glorious nature of God that all the world with all the creatures therein make not at all to his happinesse They adde not to him All the obedience of Angels and men doth not profit God This should teach us great humility even under our best and rarest duties Think with thy self if God had never created me if he had never given me any being he would have been glorious howsoever What then is my drop to this Ocean Vse 2 2. Did God give the world a beginning whatsoever excellency usefulnesse and lovelinesse there is therein Did it come wholly from God then how might this raise us up to be with God and set our hearts upon him that hath all this perfection eminently in him Oh how unreasonable is it that we should delight in the world and not in God the Authour of the world if there be so much excellency in the creatures what in the Creator Therefore when the Psalmist speaks of all the Creatures in the world he cals upon them to blesse God How foolish and vain did the wise men of the world become in their imaginations when they robbed God of his divine glory and gave it to the Sunne and Stars and such Idolatry do we commit in our affections when we place them principally upon the creature and not on God himself Oh check thy self and say Who gave this delight this comfort this usefulnesse to the creature did not God What delight then must be in the fountain or Ocean if there be so much in a stream Vse 3 3. Did God create and make the world then it 's blasphemy and impudency to quarrell and repine at the things which are in the world This hath been a great Objection with many If God made the world why are there any evil or troublesome things in it How cometh it to be such a miserable wicked world This made the Manichees hold there were two eternal principles The one good from which cometh all good things The other bad from which comes all the sinnes and miseries that are in the world but you must know that the word world is used divers waies in Scripture by which this Objection may be answered Sometimes for the Fabrick of the Universe with all the parts thereof Sometimes for the wickednesse that is in the world and for wicked men because they are the greater part of the world Now if we speak of the world
is insufficient to salvation Therefore it 's a pernicious assertion of Venator the Remonstrant that the Heathens they had the Light as it were of the Starres The Jews of the Moon The Christians of the Sunne and all might be saved by their respective Lights 4. God is manifested by the Scriptures in a common way of Light Many men by an Historicall faith beleeving the Scriptures must also beleeve a God for there is no such clear evidence any way as by that and thus we may judge of most Christians they know there is a God they beleeve him to be because the Word doth so fully affirm it Lastly There is a knowledge of God in a practicall obedient way so to know him as to fear him to obey his Commandments to walk humbly before him and to depend upon him and this is the manifestation or knowledge the truly godly only have and the number of these is very few so that if you set aside those who know God only upon a natural conscience or by education or by a general historical Faith The residue who know him by speciall illumination and sanctification are like the gleaning after harvest so that we may hence conclude that whatsoever parts learning understanding men have in Religion yet till inwardly sanctified they know not God They are wholly estranged from him They live without God in the world Eph. 2. God is not in their thoughts in their hearts neither have they any enjoyment of him Oh that we could make every Auditor sensible of this I live in the world I know much I have great acquaintance but yet am a stranger to God Now these following particulars will plainly discover that the godly only do truly know God R. 1 First Because though men have this speculative knowledge yet they do not love him and delight in him above all things It 's Gods command that we should love him with all our heart our minds and strength yea above Father Mother life and every thing that is dear Insomuch that the Scripture saith Whosoever loveth the world the love of the Father is not in him 1 Joh. 2.15 Now whence is it that we love these poor empty comforts more then God Is it not because we do not know God Had we clear manifestations of the goodnesse excellency and fulnesse that is in God our whole heart would be ravished with him As it is with the glorified Saints in heaven they have an immediate vision of God They behold him in this glorious beauty and hence it is that they cannot sinne The understanding seeth such infinite perfection in God that they abhorre all things that would divert from him As the eye dazled with the Beam-light of the Sun cannot behold any thing else As he that hath eaten honey findeth all things else unsavoury As the Saints in heaven do thus so the Saints on earth do in part and in some good measure They beholding the Image of God 2 Cor. 4. are transformed into the same Image The more we know God as revealed in the word the more our hearts pant after him as you see David often manifesting the breaking of his heart after God Well then by this you see that few know God if they did how could they leave the Ocean for a drop how could they part with God for every fading creature thy lusts thy sins are more then God in thy thoughts and affections Oh pray for a knowledge of God in Christ The blinde man doth not admire the glory of the Sunne because he cannot see it ignoti nulla cupido R. 2 2. No wicked man though never so great a Scholar knoweth God if he doe not fear him if he stands not in an holy awe and reverence of him who would not fear thee Isa 10. O thou King of Nations for to thee it appertaineth and sanctifie the Lord God let him be your dread Our Saviour likewise Fear not them that can kill the body Mat. 10.28 but I tell you whom you shall fear c. You see then that if we did rightly know God how pure and just he is how full of wrath and vengeance against impenitent sinners we would cry out with Joseph upon every temptation How can I do this and sinne against God I cannot I dare not Thus Paul Knowing the terrour of the Lord we perswade men 2 Cor. 5.11 Did men know the greatnesse and the terrour of God the power and Majesty he is cloathed with That no sinner though never so great can stand before him any more then the stubble before the fire That he can immediatly raise hellish torments in thy conscience That he can bid thee go out of this Church a trembling Cain a despairing Judas Did I say People know this God to be so great how could they riot it in all excesse as they do as our Saviour told the Woman Joh. 4. If thou hadst known who it is that asked water of thee thou wouldst have given him Had you or did you know that the God whom you offend all the day long is so great and terrible in Majesty it would have been a stop to all thy bold impieties but men know not God R. 3 3. Only the godly know God because they only are carefull to obey his Commandments and to walk in the way he requireth 1 Joh. 2. If we say we know him and keep not his Commandments we are lyars and abide not in the Truth Their knowledge of God and a carefull obedience to his commands cannot be separated The Apostle saith all others are but lyars and hypocrites Dost thou boast of knowledge and yet break his Sabbath wallow in the lusts of the flesh Thou art a lyar thou dost not know God Hence it followeth in my Text I have manifested thy Name to my Disciples and they have kept thy Word Oh then never talk of thy knowledge never speak of what thou readest or what thou understandest unlesse also thy obedience to Gods will be as manifest so that when we see any prophane wicked man indued with great parts you may say Lo there is such an one though he knoweth all Points in Religion though he knoweth every Chapter in the Bible yet he knoweth nothing of God for whereas God saith Be not drunk with wine c. and Wo be to those that are strong to drink yet every week if not every day he is drunk Though God saith Swear not at all yet some cannot speak without an Oath scarce Oh that these things might enter into you If you know God you would obey him you would say I dare not I must not do this or that God whom I know and serve commands the contrary Therefore the Prophet Hosea when he speaketh of much wickednesse in a Land swearing and whoring and injustice he saith There is no Knowledge of God in the Land Hos 4.1 Argum. 4 4. The godly man only knoweth God because he only hath these gracious effects of Gods grace upon his heart
thus it is alwaies any errour any false way is more pleasing to corrupt men then the truth and hence it hath many followers People will run out to see to gaze and hear some new thing If a man be a dwarf or a gyant every one will run to see him but not the man of ordinary stature Vse Is this the end of the Ministry of all our labour and preaching to bring you to the saving knowledge of God Oh then may we not take up the Prophets complaint That we labour in vain the bellows is burnt the lead is consumed but the reprobate silver is not purged away Jer. 6.27 Do not many Families and persons proclaim they know not God for in this it is seen that they call not upon God there are no Family-duties no worshiping of him whereas our houses should be like the Temple of the Lord they are slies of sin rather Christ is to come in flaming vengeance against those that know not God May not the Ministers of God cry with Isaiah Isa 6.5 Wo be to us we dwell among men of polluted lips and lives It 's a Wo to dwell there Isaiah was much affected with it SERMON XXXI That Gods People are not of though in this world Wherein is also shewed the vast difference between them and the men of the world JOH 17.5 I have manifested thy Name to those that thou gavest me out of the world THE next thing considerable is The description of the Subject about which Christ did thus imploy himself and they are set out 1. From their original descent and heavenly rise These God hath given Christ but of this we have already treated and shall say more before we come to the end of the Chapter it being often repeated 2. From the term from which they are given out of the world They are given to Christ out of the world The Scripture in this Chapter makes a distinction of being in the world and of the world The people of God even as Christ himself and his Kingdom are in the world but they are not of the world As a Stranger in a forreign Countrey he is in that Countrey but not of it he hath not the nature the Language nor doth he accustome himself to the fashion of that place Thus it is with the godly Though they are born and so live in the world yet their natures and affections and conversations are not worldly As the Fowls that were at first created out of the water yet did not continue there but flew up to heaven and continue for the most part there As clouds though of the earth yet are carried about after the motions of the heavens They are not then given out of the world so as if every good man were presently upon his godlinesse removed out of this earth to heaven but in respect of their nature affections and conversation localiter they are not but in respect of heart and affections in which sence Paul said he was crucified to the world and the world to him Gal. 6.14 Now you must know that the word world hath several significations in Scriptures Est mundus cujus Deus est creator est mundus cujus Deus est redemptor est mundus cujus Satan est seductor Sometimes it is taken for the whole Fabrick and Vniverse with the parts thereof as when the world is said to be made by God and Christ a Lamb slain from the beginning of the world Rev. 13.8 Sometimes it 's taken for the greater part of the world as they said all the world did run after Christ or the world said to be taxed by Augustus Luk. 2.1 Sometimes for the power riches pleasures and glory of the world but then most commonly fot the wicked men of the world Thus often by John The world hath not known thee if ye were of the world the world would love you and now wicked men are called the world because their whole heart and desires are fixed on worldly things No worms no Moles delighting more in earthly things then they do and therefore they are the Serpents seed which live on the dust of the earth And then they are called the world because they are the farre greater visible and more flourishing part of the world Alas take these that are godly and they are but a despicable and contemptible handful to those that ruffle it in the world Obs That the people of God they are called out of the world He that is truly godly is no more a man of this world as we say of a dying man he is not for this world his heart his thoughts his desires are quite taken off Thus the godly are said to be dead and crucified to the world Gal. 6.14 They have not those carnal worldly affections and dispositions as formerly and from hence the people of God are called Ecclesia the Church as much as persons called out of the world not bodily but in respect of their souls and hence the world and the Church is opposed 1 Cor. 5.10 The Fornicators of this world in opposition to the Church so that by this we see there is none in the Church of God but they should have renounced the waies customes and sinnes of the world To be a Christian and yet of the world is a contradiction as if we should say a black Sun yet how is the garden of God made a Wildernesse how is the Church become the world So much prophanesse wickednesse and carnal living as there is so much of the world there is Oh that men did consider what an holy obligation their Christianity brings upon them Art thou a Christian and yet the drunkard of the world the fornicator of the world the proud the earthly of the world this ought not to be no more then the Angel a worm no more then a Starre a clod of earth The Apostle cals those of the world without What have we to do to judge those that are without 1 Cor. 5 ult but those of the Church within Oh but how many â—â—eâ— within according to Christs Rule ought to be turned out of Christs sheepfold To illustrate this necessary Truth let us observe those demonstrations or discoveries whereby it may appear that the godly are not of the world And first This makes it manifest because they have not the Spirit of the world but of God 1 Cor. 2.12 Now what is the Spirit of the world even a judgement and wisedom to discern only worldly things to see the necessity of them the excellency of them To be wholly affected with them To meditate on them day and night But the godly they have received the Spirit of God whereby they savour and discern spiritual things They have hearts alwaies depending upon God and they have hearts wholly fixed and placed upon God They see incomparable excellency in heavenly things above all earthly They say with David My soul breaketh for the longing it hath to God at all times
Such a man this world adoreth But if a man be never so wise so excellent yet if powerfully godly will not conform to the evil waies of the world this marreth all This makes him envied and hated Who art thou then that hast some desires to walk in the way to heaven but the opposition the hatred and violence that is used against that way makes thee draw back Oh foolish and deluded wretch was it not thus with Christ with his Apostles Were they not told they should be hated of all men for his Names sake There cannot be a more comfortable sign of thy grace then to have all the wicked men where thou livest either thy hypocritical Friends or thy open enemies Jerome thanked God that he was worthy to be such an one whom the world would hate The Serpents Seed cannot love the Womans Ismaell will persecute Isaac glory therefore and boast in this if the malicious wicked man hath his mouth alwaies open against thee If he be alwaies censuring and backbiting For if thou wouldest be prophane dissolute if thou wouldst be a Minister to prostitute the Ordinances of God to every prophane man thou wouldst be as good as any in the world but now it 's not for thy infirmities but thy graces they malice thee Sixthly They are not of this world because they are members of Christ and incorporated into him Now Christ himself was not of this world nor was his Kingdom of this world Joh. 18.36 he came not with any earthly worldly advantages Now the godly they are to be wholly conformed unto Christ As Christ was so are they They bear the Image of the heavenly so that what life what actions were by Christ the same they are exercised in so that if we would follow the example of Christ make him our patern as our Christianity obligeth us then should we overcome the world not only in the persecuting part of it but the inticing part of it The heart that is united to Christ findes more excellency and sweetnesse in him then in all the pleasures of the world as we see by Paul Lastly They are discovered not to be of the world because their life is a life of faith The Just shall live by Faith Rom. 1.17 We walk by faith and not by sence 2 Cor. 5.7 Now a worldly life is only by sence and carnal reason It moveth only upon sensible grounds coming as far short of faith as a beast doth of reason but the godly man he looketh into the Word of God he seeth the promises and embraceth them This life of faith is a mystery it is a Riddle yea it 's a madnesse to the world To part with all present advantages upon faith for eternal that are to come this is to them extreme folly and truly herein a godly man is discovered exceedingly Doth he not live by his sensible props but by the Promises Doth he overlook all creatures and fix his heart upon God this is more then the world doth If you ask the grounds why the people of God are out of the world though in it There are three pregnant Reasons in one verse Gal. 1.4 Who gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil world Observe first it 's an evil wicked world The whole world lieth in wickednesse saith John 1 Joh. 5.19 There is nothing but the works of sin and the devil in it therefore the devil is called the Prince of this world Joh. 16.11 because he reigneth in every mans heart Now how can those whose natures are made holy who will and love what God wils and loveth come to agree with sin how can they who are sanctified by the Spirit of God be where the devil ruleth 2. It 's the present world It 's but for the present the profits are present profits the pleasures are present pleasures whereas the godly man looketh to Eternity Dâ—mas cleaveth to the present world 2 Tim. 4.10 but Paul to the eternal world the world to come 2. Christ died that we might be delivered from it This is a pregnant reason one main reason of the death of Christ was that thou shouldst not be as the world is if the shortnesse and vanity of these things and their fading nature do not move thee let the bloud and death of Christ prevail with thee He was crucified that thou shouldst be crucified to the world he died that thou shouldst be dead to the world Vse of Exhortation To come out of the world in respect of your affections and conversations you cannot abide there no more then Lot in Sodom and be saved yet are not the greatest part of men of the Church thus of the world Oh how unworthy is this that whereas thy Christianity thy Religion engageth thee not to be of the world thy conversation proveth thou art Well as thou art of this world so shalt thou perish with the judgements of the world That lieth in darknesse and will be cast in utter darknesse this will be thy Portion and know thou must go out of the place of the world though thou wilt not out of the wickednesse of the world the world cannot will not hold thee alwaies SERMON XXXII Of the peculiar Propriety Gods People have in him and he in them JOH 17.6 Thine they were and thou gavest them me and they have kept thy Word THE former part of this Verse related Christs care and work to his Disciple This latter part giveth a description of them and all particulars therein are very argumentative to prevail that God should hear praier for them Now here is a threefold description of them wherein indeed is laid down divinely the Cause of mans Salvation with the effects flowing from it The two Causes are these 1. The Eternal Election and absolute purpose of God to save such Thine they were 2. The meritorious cause in and by which all the mercies they are elected to are obtained and that is Christ Thou hast given them me viz. as a Mediatour 3. The blessed effects of these causes that are hidden or at least every one may pretend to them but this is a discovering sign that excludeth many They have kept thy Word At this time I shall treat only of the first cause which indeed may be called causa causae the cause of all causes of our Salvation and that is Gods Election or gracious purpose to take some out of mankinde and to make them his in a peculiar manner For a people may be said to be Gods divers waies 1. By right of Creation and dominion which he hath thereby and so all things are his Psa 69.11 Both the reprobate and the godly are his in this sence it 's impossible but that every creature should be his because he cannot alienate his dominion and property 2. A people may be said to be his by an outward dispensation of the Covenant of grace Thus the people of the Jews are all of them called his people
to know this that he is now the Lords he hath cause with astonishment and amazement to fall down and admite the grace of God we did not make our selves his we could not become his people of our own strength 2. There was the power of God also greatly discovered for seeing by sinne we become the devils and he had a right to us he is the god of the world and he rules in the hearts of those that are disobedient Eph. 2. seeing I say he is their Father and they are of him and his works they do it 's impossible we should be recovered out of his hands till God who is stronger then he sets us free As our Saviour implieth in that Parable when a strong man keepeth the house all things are quiet till a stronger then he cometh Luk. 11.22 It was not then in the power of Man or Angels to expedite himself out of that bondage and slavery till God did wonderfully shew his power and as it was not in their power so neither in their will or heart Though it be such an unspeakable happâ—nesse to be the Lords yet no man naturally is willing to this he had rather be the devils and sins then the Lords such cursed wickednesse is in every mans heart and such enemies are we to our selves Fifthly Though this expression be short Thine they are yet it comprehends very many precious and excellent particulars For we are the Lords upon several and various titles therefore are we sure to continue his It 's good the godly man should know how many waies he is the Lords that his heart may be enlarged upon every particular For 1. He is the Lords by Election from all Eternity Thou wast the Lords before thou wast born before thou hadst a being when thou couldst have no thoughts of thy self he had thoughts of thee The Scripture doth often Eph. 1. Rom. 9. comfort the people of God and quicken up their hearts with this particular and certainly it 's a deep and overwhelming Meditation Who am I Lord when in the womb of nothing or when born yet wallowing in my bloud thinking speaking and living against thee and thou didst from all Eternity know this yet didst choose me to eternal life Oh how many thousands are past by and I am chosen Was it not enough Lord not to have created me It might have been mercy not to have created me that so I might not have been damned but positively to appoint me before the foundation of the world to such unspeakable glory this is that which astonisheth me Oh my Soul and heart is too narrow if I had the hearts of all the men in the world they would be too little to conceive of this goodnesse 2. We are the Lords or Christs for I make this all one by way of redemption and conquest We are bought with no lesse a price then the precious bloud of Christ and as the Apostle urgeth are therefore no more our own 1 Cor. 6.20 Oh then consider how great a matter goeth to make thee the Lords ere this propriety could be attained how dear did it cost Christ he therefore became man and did undergo all those evils and reproaches that we might be his It cost him more to redeem us then to create us so that it 's no wonder if the people of God may look upon themselves as the Lords peculiar for there is a good reason They are bought at an high rate Neither sin or the devil or the world have done so much for thee Oh then what shamefull ingratitude is it to live to them and not to God 3. We are his new creature and a spiritual Creation Thus he is said to create us and we are said to be his Children born of him We are Gal. 2.10 called his â—orkmanship created to good works so that in this particular the people of God are ramarkably his They have his Image put upon them They have a diviâ—â— nature bestowed upon them It 's he that hath made us not we our selves even 〈◊〉 this sence Lev. 20.26 That ye should be mine severed from all other oh then know if there be no more in thee then what is in the world or what thou hast by nature thou art not yet the Lords Doth thy nature thy frame of heart discover an interest in God then thou maist take comfort there are many who desire to be the Lords by Redemption but not by Sanctification They would have Christs bloud theirs but not his Spirit 4. We are the Lords by Covenant and by Promise and this is no mean foundation of our propriety in him The Promise runneth I will be their God and they shall be my people Jer. 31.33 We have Gods Word as well as his work causing us to be his and in this sence God is said to be the God of Abraham and the God of his Faithfull Seed viz. by a gracious promise This is that which may bear up the heart how often do we by our sins and infirmities break off our propriety and lose our interest as much as lieth in us If there were no gracious promise of God that for his Names sake and words sake we shall be his then all those uncomfortable Arminian Positions would take place that we may be the Lords people to day and the devils slaves to morrow Thus our propriety would be mutable every hour and as our lives so our hopes and comforts would be like a vapour and a bubble but we are children of the promise Gal. 3. And as that gave Isaac life when the barren womb had no power so it 's the promise of God begins and continueth our spiritual life It 's for his truths sake that sin and Satan shall not quite overwhelm us and how comfortable is this to pleade Lord we are thine not by any merits of our own not by any gracious works of ours but by thy promise We do not beleeve love thee or persevere and therefore are thine but because we are thine therefore we beleeve and persevere 5. We are the Lords by several peculiar relations all which administer their peculiar comfort We are the Lords house in which he continually dwels and is present We are his Temple in a peculiar manner consecrated to him We are his branches and that denoteth our intimate Union with him as also our supply from him We are his Servants we are his Children we are his Wife we are the members of Christs body Oh these similitudes are full of worth they demonstrate not only the dignity but the blessednesse of his people and the rich supply of comfort and grace from him By these is signified that we are the Lords in his most indeared affections That no Father to a childe no husband to a Wife is as God to us Isa 43.1 I have called thee by Name thou art mine Vse 1 The practical Improvement of this is very great First It informeth us that besides the general acts of faith a
Christian ought to have particular applicative ones It 's not enough to beleeve in the general God is the God of those that fear him that trust in him but also in particular with Thomas to say My Lord My God Ioh. 20.28 Hence are those expressions frequent I am thy God and the Lord your God The childe that walketh in darknesse having no light is exhorted to trust in his God Isa 50.10 Oh it cannot be well with thee while thou art in generals only if God be a stranger to thee if apprehended to be none of thy God or if doubted of all this while thou art in a wildernesse not in the Land of Canaan thou art but in the porch not taken into the presence-chamber It 's a great sin of the godly that they are not more particularly here In other things you take no delight unlesse it be yours a pleasant garden if not yours health if not yours makes no comfort Propriety is the cause of joy Oh then let not Satan nor the black doubts of thy own heart make thee keep at a distance from God Let not Popish or Arminian Doctrines that presse no more then a general faith any waies move thee but as God is thine so labour to beleeve and know he is thine Vse 2 Vse 2. Is God the godly mans God May he say I am thine Lord then what a comfortable support is here what enlargement of heart may this make several waies 1. It should cause holy boldnesse and earnest fervency in praier Thou art not praying to God that is an adversary a stranger or unknown to thee It may be he will hear it may be not Oh such diffidence is very sinful it 's very pleasing to God to pray to him in this propriety because hereby thy hope to speed will be greater Thy thankfulnesse will be more Thy delight and joy in him will encrease and flourish and tormenting fears will be overcome 2. It will uphold against all temptations within in desertions in blackness of soul yet if thou trustest on God as thy God though thou dost not feel him to be so this is good O Lord thou dost but seem to withdraw thy self O Christ thou art my brother Joseph though thou speakest thus roughly 3. In opposition from the world O Lord though all the world hate me yet I rejoyce because I am thine And why do the devils and wicked men hate me Is it not because I am thine If I were one of theirs they would love me Lord am I not thy treasure thy Jewell and if the devil or the world destroy me is it not thy losse as well as mine 4 Contentation in every condition Is God thy God what needest thou more If a man have the Sun doth he need the Stars Oh our froward hearts in this particular If God deny not himself will he deny other things necessary 5. Here is a great argument to duty If God be thine and thou his Oh then live to him why is not thy heart Gods thy tongue Gods Wouldst thou be the Lords in counsel and not in duty Oh think all I have is not mine but Gods Lastly It 's terrour to wicked men this is the Fountain of all their calamity and ruine God is not their God and then mercy is not their mercy pardon is not their pardon heaven is not their heaven Oh it 's a beggarly thing to boast in the wealth thou hast in the pleasures thou hast but as for God he is none of thine That Criples case was miserable who when the Pool stirred had no man to help him Oh but thine is more miserable that hast no God to pity thee no God to pardon thee The God you will cry to the God you will pray to at death the God you must appear before is none of your God SERMON XXXIII The truly Godly man onely is obedient to Gods Word Or The Great Character of a Christian JOH 17.6 And they have kept thy Word WE passe over the second description which is Gods giving of some of mankinde to Christ as a Mediatour so that they are his trust and it lieth upon his faithfulnesse to procure salvation for them Only it 's good to consider that within six Verses he doth thrice use this expression They are given him by the Father for this laieth the Axe to the very root of Arminianism It 's not their free-will nor their good improvement of the means of grace but Gods gracious giving of them to Christ that makes them have an Interest in salvation and the phrase doth imply that there is a stint number and defined of such There cannot be more or lesse so that the Arminian Dagon must needs fall before this Ark but this is spoken to already I therefore passe on to the effect of both these divine causes of our Salvation There was you heard the efficient cause Gods Election the meritorious cause Christ and now we have the effect of these which is by way of signe to describe who they are that are the Lords and thus given to Christ for they being hidden causes and every one apt to pretend to them This is the differencing and evidencing mark They keep the Word of God So that by this we see who are truly and indeed given of God to Christ even such as keep his Word He doth not say that heareth it or remembers it or that understands it but that keeps it The Scripture hath equivalent expressions to this sometimes John 8.31 it 's called continuing in his Word because it 's not enough for a while to cleave to it unlesse we persevere The Scripture giveth sad Instances of many that did not only hear but with joy for a season did receive Christs Word yet they did not hold it fast to the end they did not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is Mat. 13. against all opposition whatsoever The contrary to this is in the same Chapter v. 37. My Word hath no place in you Our Saviour speaks it there as the cause of all the wickednesse that the Jews committed because his Word had no room in their hearts You seek to kill me because my Word hath no place in you This expression seemeth to denote such as are hardened and given up to a reprobate sence for the godly sometimes may not understand or delight and receive the Word but that the Word should at no time finde any place in a mans heart that is the mark of an hardened sinner look to it then and tremble all you who have many years lived under the Word preached and yet to this day it hath had no place in your hearts This is the dreadful condition of many thousand hearers sometimes this keeping of the Word is called hearing of the Word as in the same Chapter v. 43. Ye cannot hear my Word because ye are not of God where hearing the Antecedent is put for the consequent obedience and the reason is because Faith and Obedience comes by hearing and
chearfully as we do a dear Friend Oh it 's not enough in a dull cold manner to think and hear of the promise but thou art to run and embrace it as one overjoyed as Simeon did Christ in his arms and then to think thou even hast enough This is fiducial recumbency on Christ a holy boldnesse in God as a Father and herein the people of God are many times to be blamed you receive the true doctrine of God to beleeve it his Commandments to obey them his threatnings you tremble under but the promises by strong acts of faith you do not embrace you do not take him for your Mediatour on whom you trust in the midst of all your infirmities and weaknesses yea you rather doubt whether you may or no lay hold on the promise you say of it as Peter to Christ Depart from me for I am a sinner you think Christ would be angry with you as that woman thought If you touch the promise Oh remember that the godly will keep the word of promise receive that as well as the command They know it 's a sin of an high nature to refuse God comforting as well as commanding yea in some respects it 's worse for when you sin against the command of God you sin against his Soverraignty but when against his promises you sin against his love and goodnesse That wherein he intends to get himself the greatest glory by oh then when Satan tempts and thy heart is cloudy Thou puts off the promise think how can I do this and sin against God If it were a command I could not refuse it and doth not the same God urge faith to the promise 2. To keep his word doth suppose that we keep it because it 's his Word Because that God commands it For no actions are holy till the motive be holy that draweth them out and this we told you is the reason why our Saviour saith They have kept thy Word and not mine They look upon him as the Mediatour sent by God Thus the Thessalonians are commended because they received the Word preached Not as the word of man but as of God This was the reason why God would not take the wise men of the world but contemptible Instruments by whom he wrought wonderful miracles that so our faith might not be built on the abilities or the wisedom of men and hence it is that the Disciples Matthew and others who left all and followed Christ did gloriously manifest their obedience to God as God It may fall out that the same things which God commands we may do as we see in Jehu Judas and others but then not upon the grounds that God commands them The Pharisee was commanded to fast and pray but not for vain-glory and humane applause Oh then if thou keep Gods Word look it be because it 's Gods Word Let not any sinful or corrupt ingredients of thy own mingle themselvs who wold not have thought that Judas for a long while kept Gods Word when he left all wrought Miracles and preached in the Name of Christ but he had an eye to the bag alwaies and that proved his undoing This will be a good touchstone to try thee 3. He keeps Gods Word that receiveth it with his whole heart and soul That thinketh it not enough to hear it to remember it to write it or repeat it but to have it implanted in his heart and thereby to turn all his heart and affections into it That he may be a living Bible or the Word of God in lively practise as the Apostle saith the Corinthians were his Epistle to be read and seen of all men 2 Cor. 3.2 so should you be the Bible to be read and seen of all men This is powerfully to be pressed on you That you be even the Bible of God to be read and seen of men This is the good and honest heart that retaineth the Word for if the Word be superficially received only it will nor transform the whole man into its likenesse The fire must have time and then it will make even the hardest coldest Iron like it This is represented by the Parable of the Leven Mat. 13.33 hid in three pecks of meal There must be time ere the Leven can diffuse it's power David expressed this well when he aid He had hid the Word of God in his heart Psa 119.11 Oh then if thou wouldst have this propriety in God see how close and inward this Word is received into thee If it be the bread of life it 's not enough to have it in the mouth no nor stomack but it must be digested and so made the very flesh and bloud of a man 4. They keep the Word of God who make it a rule for their lives that order their conversation accordingly for to hide it in the heart unlesse it be with David that you may not transgresse in your lives is not yet to attain to the due end If ye know these things happy are ye if ye do them Many have Scripture in their hearts and memory but not in their lives David made this use of it when he said It was a Lamp and light to his feet and then he exhorts the young man so to attend it Psa 119 9. and thereby to clense his waies The Apostle James cals it a glasse Jam. 1.23 and then you make use of it aright when you thereby wash out all those spots that are in thy life and curest all thy wrinkles and deformities look then to this Doth the Word of God in thy minde and heart break out into thy life Doth it take away the Leprosie there certainly there is no other effectuall means but this It 's the Word if any thing will forewarn thee of sin neither mercies or afflictions nor thy own resolves and purposes but the Word of God set home on the heart that can make an holy change and alteration 5. Then we keep the word of God when we have an high and choice esteem of it when we can take more delight in that because of the spirituall effects of it then in any worldly pleasures or contents as David doth so often profess and Job likewise more then the honey or honeycomb more then their appointed food Now the choice esteem of it must be 1. For the spiritual effects of it as David did because it did enlighten his minde forewarn him of sin quicken him up to his duty There may be a sinister and corrupt end made of Gods Word when we make it an argument only of dispute when we are diligent in it only to maintain opinions in which sence Luther said it was the Heretiques book or when men reade it only for the History of it or thereby to make notions and to draw out some pleasing things to fancy Alas the Word of God was not given for this no more then Manna was given to satisfie curiosity but to feed and nourish Oh then take
graces but in the means and instrument of their graces Thus praier hearing the Word these are the means of growing in grace Receive the ingrafted Word of God that ye may grow thereby They are to pray better to hear better to sanctifie the Sabbaths more spiritually never think of growing in grace if thou art not more carefull in the use of them for upon these depend thy spirituall encrease as upon good digestion bodily growth Wonder not then at thy leannesse and barrennesse if thou art not better in performing of duties Here begins the consumption Hence are thy languishings and decays Heb. 10. The Apostle speaking of those who willingly sin by a â—otal Apostacy laieth the foundation of this in that they forsook the Assemblies The way then to keep up the life and encrease of grace is to keep up duties in their power and vigour formality and customarinesse in them will make thee quickly like a withered branch but oh the deep wounds and blows that even the godly get in their consciences hereby They pray no more fervently They hear no more affectionately and accordingly in their lives they are so many dry bones Fifthly The people of God may grow by exciting and stirring up others to grow And indeed it 's a special means to quicken our selves by quickning up others 2 Thes 1.3 They are commended in that their faith did grow exceedingly which was not only true in the parts of their faith but that also it did diffuse it self to others They brought on many others also to beleeve Eph. 2.21 The godly are said to grow up to an holy Temple that implieth they do not only grow singly in themselves but in an united manner As live coals laid together grow hotter by one another so that this growth of grace respects the Church of God as a community as a Society grace groweth by heavenly and holy communion As the members of the body grow by a mutual assistance and a member separated from the body cannot grow so it 's here There is no such admirable speedy way of growth as when the people of God speak often and exhort one another when they provoke one another and certainly herein lieth a great fault The sheep of God are scattered from one another what by difference of opinions and what by carnall suspicions that thereby they cannot say I have been an helper to such a mans faith to such a mans repentance Thy tongue hath not been a Tree of life as it should be Thy light did not so shine that others might glorifie God for thee Oh then let the people of God put themselves on this way of growth Sixthly The people of God are to grow in the solidity and fortitude of their graces That thereby they may overcome such temptations which the babes of Christ cannot This solidity is seen in two things 1. The soundnesse of their Judgement 2. The fortitude and heavenly hardship of their hearts The soundnesse of judgement This is a special matter for we see Rom. 14. and Act. 15. what sad rents and dissentions the weak judgements of some brethren made in the Church insomuch that the Apostle giveth many directions therein Those that are new Converts and have felt the power and guilt of sin and the sweetnesse of Gods favour have many times strong affections but weak judgemens and upon such the devil with his heretical instruments doth commonly prevail Aâ— at first he began with Eve to beguil her and by her to seduce her husband Oh then let the Children of God look to themselves in the day of their espousals to Christ when all is honey and ravishment It 's hard for them to consolidate and settle their judgements Hence the Apostle blameth those that were children and had not their sences exercised to discern between good and evil Heb 5.14 Oh then account it an especial matter in Religion to grow in a sound minde to be more solid in judgement This will make thee discern between good and evil between what is of God and what is of the devil 2. In fortitude of spirit The Apostle 2 Tim. 2.3 bids Timothy endure hardship as a Souldier of Christ and in the Revelation c. 3. The promise is made to him that overcometh and our Saviour saith Blessed is he that endureth to the end Mat. 26. many begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh Oh it 's an admirable matter to grow hardy in Religion to be able to endure scoffs reproaches and the losse of all dear comforts as the Apostle said You have not yet resisted to bloud Heb. 12.4 The people of God are to account all conflicts and encounters light till they come to bloud it self and even then to remember that he who would have his life shall lose it Our Saviour did train up his Disciples at the very beginning in this hard service Hence it is that Christianity is compared to a warfare to running in a race to fighting not only with flesh and bloud but even Prinoipalities in high places so that thou art not to expect a Bed of Roses in the way to heaven Now the grounds and motives why the people of God are not to be contented with the foundation and principles of grace but still to proceed in it 1. Because God accounts non-improvement an unprofitablenesse He that hid his talent though he did not imbezill it yet is called an unprofitable servant Mat. 25.30 and he is to be cast into utter darknesse Oh this is terrible to consider that God is not only angry with thy sins with thy prophaness but thy barrennesse thy impotent graces That thou art not got to a higher form Is not the Father angry with his childe though he diligently go to School if he thrive not and be alwaies in the same Lesson Shall he be at all that cost for no more and thus shall God so patiently bear with thee give thee all opportunities and means of grace and yet thou move on the same hinge Oh ye that are the Children of God you would fain have comfort you would have assurance How can it be when there is no growth Is not God angry for those weak graces that still thou art a babe Did he not tell the Church Rev. 2. he had something against her because her works were not perfect were not filled up Oh here were many empty holes oh what godly man may not tremble at this who hath not much emptinesse that needs to be filled up 2. The end of the Ministry to the godly is for their growth and encrease Eph. 4.15 1 Pet. 2.2 Alas we preach not to thee for thy conversion we come not to perswade thee to come out of Egipt that is done already Now then consider why hath God appointed a Ministry and daily preaching and that even to the godly as well as others Is it not to encrease thy spiritual life and heat Is it not to be a goad in thy side to prick thee
yea if a godly man were to desire a way for to put him out of all doubts between God and his soul what better way could he require then this 4. In beleeving there is a receiving and a participation of all that Christ hath and hence receiving and beleeving is put for one another It 's also metaphorically expressed by eating and drinking Joh 6. That as by those actions we receive meat and it becometh our very substance so it is here by beleeving in him Christ is made ours even all that he hath is ours Thus by Faith we are said to be branches partaking of the fatnesse of the Olive Rom. 11. Oh then how excellent is this act of Faith which is the hand to put on all the glorious robes of Christ upon our soul It being not enough to know there is a Christ so qualified unlesse he become ours 5. This beleeving works an holy confidence and boldnesse at the Throne of grace It makes our praiers and duties full of fervency and alacrity Eph. 3.12 We come with boldnesse through Faith We see the Scepter is held out and so we may readily enter in and Heb. 4.16 Let us come with boldnesse to the Throne of grace Oh how much should the broken hearted sinner live in the Meditation of these things God opens the way by his grace and thou shuttest it by thy unbelief Through Christ the way to heaven is made a broad way and thy doubtings make it narrow When Christ cals Peter to come to him though upon the waters it 's not presumption but disobedience if Peter refuse 6. This is accompanied with large and vast thoughts of Christ This file their hearts and mouths with Christ as you see the Apostle Paul in every verse almost affectionately mentioning him Phil. 3. with what disdain doth he renounce and throw away all things in comparison of Christ The excellency of the knowledge of Christ and at another time He would know nothing but Christ crucified 1 Cor. 2.2 He that doth thus beleeve in Christ so manifested cannot but have his soul and all within him taken up this way Though there be many speak of Christ and talk of Christ yet none hath him indeed and none do truely esteem him but such persons as these Is then Christ dearer and closer to thy heart then all earthly comforts and delights Canst thou say the thoughts of Christ are sweet the meditations about him are my meat and drink all the day long this is precious Lastly This purifieth the heart and makes us an holy heavenly people If we be risen with Christ we set our affections on things above Col. 3.1 2. and he that hath this hope purifieth himself as God is pure 1 Joh. 3.3 Act. 15 9. As the Sun brings heat and light where it is so where faith is it makes the heat active and operative as Heb. 11. This is the beholding of God as in a glasse whereby we are transformed into his Image from grace to grace Beleeving gets spirituall strength even as eating and drinking doth bodily Therefore while thou abatest in thy faith thou dost not only lose thy comfort but thy spiritual strength If thou cease to beleeve not only doubts and fears but even lusts and sinnes will prevail over thee Thus you see what it is to beleeve in Christ thus manifested Now the grounds why it 's the duty of Gods people thus to know and beleeve are 1. Because Christ would otherwise be in vain he would not be of that use and improvement God hath appointed him for If the childe will not suck the breasts are filled in vain If the Prodigal will not eat the fatted Calf is in vain provided The Fountain runneth in vain if none will drink of it Oh then consider this if I do not by faith thus receive Christ I do as much as lieth in me make Christ of none effect I do as much as lieth in me make as if there had never been such a person as Christ If then the Apostle makes those false Teachers in such a dangerous estate that by corrupt opinions did make Christ to die in vain and his Crosse of none effect no lesse provoking must thy sin of unbelief be It takes Christ out of the world R. 2 2. We are thus to beleeve in Christ because in and through him God doth magnifie his glory His attributes of grace mercy and unspeakable bounty are exalted through Christ If then we do not thus receive Christ we deprive God of all this intended glory The Creation of the world and all the mercifull wondrous works God hath done for his Church were not intended to exalt God as Christ in all his benefits and therefore if it be so great a sin not to give God the glory in them how inexcusable will it be to fail in this R. 3 3. The insufficiency of all other things to satisfie the broken and troubled heart may justly make the godly fly to this So the disciples being to acknowledge Christ as the Mediatour they say Whither should we go thou hast the words of Eternal life If they run to their duties to their graces these are too weak to lean upon They are as Noahs Dove that findes the waters covering all the Mountains and highest Trees Seeing then we must have something to fix all our hopes and affections upon and all other things will fail how unwise are the godly if they keep a moment from Christ R. 4 4. Our necessity may enforce us And this floweth from the forenamed insufficiency in all other things Doth not thy own heart disquiet thee Doth not the perfect Law trouble thee Doth not the devil accuse thee and shall not all this make thee seek out for that which will answer all Paul tried all other things but he found nothing like Christ and thou art the rather to improve this to the full because there is not the least ability or priviledge in Christ that thou canst spare Christ is all over bread and food There is nothing in Christ but is of special use Oh then what folly is it that thou shouldst bour to know the fulnesse of any creature for thy wants and not of Christ He is an Ocean and not one drop in him but is of admirable efficacy He is a Pearl and so the least of that must be very precious if thou continuest in fears and lusts it 's because thou dost not improve all of Chrsst It 's not enough to touch the hemme of his garment but thou must receive whole Christ Vse of Instruction That all those sinners who love their sins and will not depart from them are wholly barred from all this comfort stand aloof off and bewail thy Leprosie Christ received not that fulnesse from his Father for thee abiding and continuing in thy sins Oh miserable and wretched though they live in ease and pleasures having all things their carnal appetites desire one thing is necessary and that
all his offices and works are spiritual so it 's onely the spirituall and heavenly heart that can close with it There must be a proportion between the Object and the faculty or Subject Supernaturall will not agree with that which is naturall If therefore thou art carnall earthly and wholly minding worldly Comforts thou wilt preferre every Thistle before this Jewell To you that beleeve Christ is precious saith Peter 1 Peter 2.7 but to others he is not so Oh then if thy heart doe not leap for Joy within thee as John did in the womb at the Presence of Christ it 's because thy heart is carnall and sensuall Thou knowest no better good then what pleaseth sence It 's not because the matter is empty but because thy heart is empty of heaven What makes Paul desire to know nothing but Christ and him crucified Was it not the high spirituall Frame of his heart and it cannot be otherwise for Christ is all that an heavenly heart can desire He is the Way the Truth and the Life He is the Head and the Vine He is the true Bread that came down from Heaven He is made of God Wisedome Righteousnesse and Sanctification If then there were more Pauls Christ in his Mediatourship would be more magnified but the generall sort of people are like the Gadarenes they had rather that Christ should depart out of their Countrey then that they should lose their Swine Or like unto the Jews that desire to shew more favour to Barabbas then to Jesus 3. Would you be affected with this Truth then pray earnestly for the Spirit of Adoption and an Evangelicall Frame of heart An heart not under the Law in a well-explained sence but under Grace Pray that ye may be led by the Spirit of God and so be as Sonnes For by this means Christ will be all in all It 's our hard unbeleeving and distrustfull thoughts of God that makes us keep at such a distance from Christ and so neglect him who is the Peace-maker and Reconciler Whereas an Evangelical disposition would make us draw nigh to God as a Father in Christ It would remove the great Gulf that is in the way It takes away the partition Wall So that the longer we are kept in discouraging Fears the lesse Fellowship have we with the Father and the Sonne and so the lesse esteem and respect of him who is to create and work all this 4. Would you Rejoyce in this Truth Then Acquaint your selves with the Imperfection of your graces and the insufficiency that is in you even when you have done the best For by this means you will finde that every thing within faileth you Nothing will stand sure enough and thereby you will be necessitated to seek for a Mediatour without Thus Paul Rom. 7. when he discovered all that drosse within himself That when he would do good evil was present with him Yet what doth this drive him to at last I thank God through Jesus Christ And David upon the apprehension of what defects did cleave to him praieth That God would not enter into Judgement for then no flesh should be justified Psa 133. Not any one person in the world because he is flesh Oh there is little cause for any man to bear up his Head though he did ten Thousand times more then he did though he were a Gyant in Grace whereas now he is but a Dwarf because there is so much Imperfection in the best Duty that it needs pardon Not onely our sinnes but our Righteousnesse needs the Righteousnesse of Chtist as you see Paul acknowledged and the Church of old complained comparing them to a menstruous Cloth Isa 64.6 Oh then if thou wert setled in this thou wouldest cry out Christ he is all in all Vse 3. of Invitation Even to great and grievous sinners to bewail their Iniquities and to come in to Christ For even your case is not desperate Seeing we have such a Mediatour if Christ be truely apprehended what he is all our sinnes will be no more to him then the Earth to Heaven It 's a long while ere the Law hath its due efficacy upon many sinners They blesse themselves when God curseth them They acquit themselves when the Law condemneth them But when once their hearts are mastered and they feel the wounds of sinne whether they will or no Then it 's as hard to direct them to this Mediatour Then they think their sinnes greater not onely then they can bear but then Christ can or at least will bear Then the thoughts of the Multitude and bloudy aggravations of them are so great that they see no way but Hell and Damnation before them Oh let such consider what this Mediatour is who is sufficient to save to the uttermost That he is more able to justifie then the first Adam to condemn Let them remember how well-pleasing it is to throw our selves into the Arms of Christ That he will not in any wise cast out those that come to him That he will not break the bruised Reed nor quench the smoaking Flax. But you will say This Truth if preached publiquely will do more hurt then good For the Prophane ungodly Wretch he will go home in the hardnesse of his heart and when he can sinne no longer nor live no longer then he will say Oh it 's good to trust in the Mediatour But first Consider That there is an Order and Method in our Trusting in Christ It 's not the first Duty we are to set upon But as he that would get the Fruit of some Tree must first pull away the Briars or thorns that haply hang in the way So it is here Before thou art called to beleeve in him thou art called to Know thy Self and thy sinnes how wretched and damnable thy Estate is Unto what wrath and vengeance threatned by the Law thou art obnoxious Thou must be lost in thy own self ere Christ will finde thee and further thou art called to have strong desires even as hunger and thirst is after Christ above all worldly and earthly things so that none can bid thee beleeve and as for thy Repentance or thy love to thy sins that is no matter Christ will receive you howsoever And then Secondly As you cannot come to Christ but this Preparation must be made so neither can you keep him as yours but with a constant holy and earnest endeavour to all Godlinesse 2 Cor. 5.17 He that is in Christ is a New Creature and He that is Christs hath mortified the affections of sin Never think the Spirit of Christ will abide with willfull and obstinate wickednesse SERMON XLI Of Praying both for the Godly and the Wicked With the Reasons and Motives thereof JOH 17.9 I pray for them I pray not for the world IN this Verse we see the End why Christ so largely commended the Faith and Obedience of his Disciples It is to shew that they were such Subjects for whom his Praier was proper and
also though Christ told Peter he should deny him yet Peter was bound to pray for Faith and perseverance 4. We are to distinguish between a simple affection expressed conditionally in praier and an absolute petition It 's lawfull even for all men though reprobated and formalitèr as so to expresse our desires and affections with this condition if it were the Will of God Even as Christ when he knew that it was Gods decree he should suffer and that he came into the world for that very hour yet conditionally he expresseth himself If it be possible let this Cup passe away Mat. 26.39 So ought we to expresse such a desire and love to the salvation of all men that we are to wish it but with submission to Gods Will and his glorious Wisedom Thus Paul conditionally expressed his desire in reference to the salvation of his Nation Rom. 9.3 Thirdly It 's debated That although it be our duty to pray for others yet whether we can pray in such Faith for others as for our selves Whether we may with as much confidence pour out our hearts for the necessities of another as for our selves Some think not because we cannot have such certain knowledge of another as of our selves but the contrary is true for seeing the Promise is Universal Whatsoever ye shall ask in my Name beleeving ye shall receive Matth. 21.22 And this extends to others as well as our selves Therefore we may with as much Faith and Hope pray for others as for our selves yea it may be and it 's our duty sometimes to think so that God heareth our Praiers not so much for our sakes as those we pray for These things premised Let us consider why it 's so hopeful to pray for those that are godly and belong to Christ And first Because then our praiers are likelier to have a powerful effect Now there is no man but heartily desires his Praiers may prosper he would not have them return empty into his own bosome These returns of Praier should be more prized by us then the Merchant doth his Return of Ships So that the godly man is very careful that he may not do any thing to blunt these Tools Now there are these Grounds of more probable speed 1. Because Christ praieth for them and how greatly should we be encouraged to pray for those for whom Christ praieth We see his Example in this Verse Now his Praier is a Mediatory Praier a Praier that cannot but take effect for the love of the Father doth not only move him but Justice also being he stands in the Relation of a Surety Oh then let us be more fervent and constant in this duty of praying for others that are holy Thou maist think with thy self What I am doing for him on Earth Christ is doing for him in Heaven Shall Christ regard the estate of such an one and shall I forget him It 's to be feared that the godly do not look upon this as so necessary a duty and certainly such are the dissentions and alienations from one another that I doubt this great duty of praier for one another is greatly neglected 2. Therefore it 's like to be a speeding praier because they are such as are within the Promise and Covenant Now when we have a promise from Gods Word when he hath obliged his fidelity to such Then we have strong Arguments to pleade for such Oh what a sad disheartening is it in praier to think I pray for such an one but I know no promise to apply to him It 's true God is merciful and his goodnesse that is a general Encouragement but yet there must be some more peculiar Encouragements from the Word of God to be hopefull in praier Oh then be not guilty of the neglect of so much help and comfort to the Children of God as to forget thy praiers for them Thou maist urge the promises of God for them as well as for thy own self 3. Therefore there is hope to speed because they are such Subjects who desire to walk in such a way that they may put no stop to the proceedings of praier One great and sure destruction of all praier is to regard iniquity when we pray yet to do also service to sinne If I regard iniquity in my heart the Lord will not hear my praiers saith David Psal 66.18 And again I will wash my hands in innocency so will I compasse thy Altar Psal 26.6 He that praieth and yet is given to sin doth benedicere Linguâ but maledicere Vitâ As the strings of an Instrument that are moistned are not fit for any Musick so neither is that mans heart or life which is polluted with any foul and noisome lust If therefore thou praiest for the godly they are such who labour to keep hearts and lives pure And therefore the benefit of praier will finde no gulf to stop it It encourageth the Physician to give Physick to him who by his disorderly diet and Conversation will not go about to marre and destroy all 4. There is hope to speed in praying for a godly man because there is a good Foundation already laid by God God hath begun with many hopeful dispensations to those that are his and we may not think he will have the reproach of the unwise Builder that began to build and could not make an end Thus the Apostle encouraged himself The Lord hath delivered and will deliver from every evil work 2 Tim. 4.17 Let therefore the gracious workings of God upon those that are his people be so many strong Invitations to pour out thy praiers for them But you will say May we then onely pray for those that are already godly must we like the Priest and the Levite passe by all wicked men God forbid Though there be not such comfort and hope in praying for them yet it 's our duty 1 Tim. 2.7 to pray for all men There are no sorts of persons excepted but such as have sinned that sinne unto death Indeed God is angry with Samuel for praying any more for Saul and God commands Jeremiah to pray no more for that people Jerem. 7.6 but that was chiefly in respect of temporall Mercies Saul to have his Kingdome still The People of Israel to have their Judgements removed but that could not be God had determined otherwise It 's our duty to pray for the wicked though wallowing in their sinnes that they may be converted and brought home to God Thus Christ that would not pray for the world of the Reprobates yet praied for wicked men That God would forgive them for they knew not what they did And seeing that Christ was heard in what he praied for we may think all those were converted Those that knew not what they did that were ignorant in their crucifying Christ or if not all yet many for our Saviour spake indefinitely not universally Thus Steven converted Paul by his Praier at the hour of his Martyrdome So Monica
the Mother of Austin by her daily praiers was a means of converting Austin So that we may say of the ungodly as Samuel concerning the people of Israel though a stubborn and wicked Nation God forbid I should cease to pray for you And indeed if it be our duty to admonish and exhort others and with much patience to endure if it be possible to bring them out of the snares of sinne no doubt we are to pray that God would blesse such Reproofs That he would prepare the heart to receive them And again the very miserable and wretched estate they are in through sinne makes them fit Objects of praier There is never a prophane man that walloweth in his lusts blessing himself in his hearts desire but he is an Object of great pity Even as mad men that think themselves Great Persons when they are bound up in chains Seeing therefore they lie under such great misery and they feel not this They pity not nor pray for themselves This should make us that can pray to commend their estate to God And the rather because as Preaching of the Word so Praier is appointed as a means of Conversion but by the Word Ask and ye shall receive So that if I ask for Conversion If I pray for the Reformation of another my praier may be the Execution of Gods Election It 's by praier that God will make good this promise Oh how comfortable will it be to see thee a Father answered in praier for the conversion of thy Children That they are the Fruit of thy Praiers So likewise what rejoycing is it to a Minister when not onely his preaching but his praying for his people is answered That it is not all our duty to preach to you but pray for you as Christ did And what a joy is it if we see God answering our praiers in the conversion and reforming of one man It 's true there are some wicked men so highly prophane and so wilfully wicked that they greatly cool the heart of a godly man in Praier It 's said the Church shut Julian out of her praiers and there could not a greater and more sorer judgement befall him for that was futuri judicii prejudicium Vse 1. Is Praier thus hopefull in the behalf of the godly then this should teach the godly to be more fervent and constant in this duty for one another Paul though so eminent in office and graces yet again and again desireth the Churches praiers and he promiseth his praiers for them He informeth Philemon in particular that he makes mention of him in his praiers alwaies Thus you see what the godly have been used to do If David Psal 119.4 when his Enemies reviled him and reproached him yet he gave himself to Praier and humbled himself in Sackcloth for them what then would he do for those that were godly Psal 72. It 's made a great blessing unto Solomon that praier shall be made for him and the fervent Praier of a righteous man prevaileth much Jam. 5.16 If so why do we not stir up our selves more to this duty The Apostle James biddeth us confesse our sinnes and pray for one another in the same place Shall Christ pray for all his and wilt not thou Do not say It 's enough to pray in the general for Gods Church but thou art in particular to pray for others as their conditions and necessities require be moved hereunto First From the common body and fellowship that ye are in The Scripture delights to resemble the Communion of the Church under the similitude of a body to shew how near and conjoyned they are together If one member suffer shall not the Tongue pray for it If any part of thy own body be pained and grieved how much doth it affect thee thou shouldst have the same affections to those that are of the body of Christ Secondly Praiers are an instituted help and means to procure the good of others so that it 's a duty you owe Phil. 1.19 Paul trusted that all the opposition he had would turn to good by their praiers So then the afflictions the mercies that others are under prove good by Praier Oh how apt is one to consume another They are proud under such mercies They are impatient under such afflictions but thou that art thus apt to finde fault dost thou or hast thou praied for them It may be they are no better because thou hast not done thy duty Thou little thinkest how near their sinnes may come to thee Not that we are bound to mention by Name every godly man for that is infinite but as occasion draweth thee out and thou art desired making as much Conscience of praier for others as a debt thou owest or as a pledge thou art to restore Thirdly Fervent Praier for one another will take away all differences all jealousies and suspicions it will make the Godly of one heart and one minde Oh who can bewail the divisions of Jacob Not the garments but the body of Christ is now rent In former times it was said Behold how they love one another how they call one another Brethren but now what differences in opinion and other carnal contentions There is no Love and communion and there is no greater cause then neglect of this duty and it 's also an excellent remedy against all discontents Art thou apt to receive unkindnesses To think this or that hard dealing Go and pray for that man Oh how immediatly will it quiet those windes and waves Vse of Admonition To wicked men to avoid all impiety if not for other Reasons yet for this it makes other mens praiers the lesse effectuall It may be though thou art so vile and naught thou hast a godly Father or a godly Friend praying for thee Though thou art so ungodly thou hast a godly Minister praying for thee Oh do not raise so great a gulf between Heaven and their praiers as thy sinnes are When Lazarus was dead and buried in the grave Mary giveth it over as a desperate case If thou hadst been here he had not died saith she So are we apt to say Lord Praier for such before they come to be thus obstinate before they bave rebelled so much against the Light might have been hopeful But now what hope is there Take heed thou go not so far in sinning that God saith Pray no more for this man SERMON XLII The Excellency and Efficacy of Christs Mediatory Prayer Set forth in many Aggravations of it for the Consolation of the Godly JOH 17.9 I pray for them I pray not for the world THE Subject of Christs Praier is here described First By the Relative particle them and although he speak strictly of his Disciples yet in the end of this Chapter he joyneth all Beleevers unto them So that the 2d Observation is That all the Children of God are under Christs Mediatory Praier Now the Children of God which are also called his Sheep are of two sorts 1. Those
therefore see what violence they offer to this phrase By this giving to Christ is meant say they the disposition and ready Obedience which some give to Gods call O monstrous Transubstantiation like that of the Papists of the bread into Christs body For that which the Scripture giveth expresly to God they take away and give to man The Scripture saith God giveth them and they say man giveth himself We see that not only the ignorant and unlearned but even learned men corrupted may wrest the Scripture to their destruction But to discover this Interpretation is refutation enough Indeed it cannot be denied but that in this Chapter there is a twofold giving of some to Christ 1. By Election and Sanctification to Eternal Life 2. A peculiar segregation or destination to some Office Of this latter our Saviour speaks afterwards say some when he said None had perished of those whom the Father had given him but the Son of Perdition But of the former he speaks v. 2. He giveth Eternall Life to every one that was given him and v. 9. They were given him out of the world wheras Judas was alwaies of the world and thus it is taken here So that to be given by Christ is for the Father freely out of his meer good pleasure to choose some in Christ to Eternall Life sanctifying and calling of them in time So that the Fountain of all the good we have is the meer grace and love of God The discriminating difference why Christ prayeth not for the world but his Disciples and in them all beleevers is not from any good or worth in them but meerly from the meer gift of God Obs That all the spritual good the godly enjoy is meerly and solely from the gift and grace of God This is a Point that the Scripture doth most diligently presse and that over and over again because we are so apt to attribute something to our selves Thus the Apostle speaks generally Jam. 1.17 Every good and perfect gift comes from above The earth is no more able to give light to the world then we can do that which is truly good of our selves Therefore 2 Cor. 21.4 What hast thou thou hast not received The Apostle makes an universall charge so that to say I have received from my self and made my self to differ from others as Grevinchovius the Arminian is to blaspheme in an high manner and to put our selves in the place of God You see whatsoever priviledge Gods people have it is because they are given to Christ For the full discovery of this we shall instance in some of the choicest and most fundamental priviledges the godly have and you shall finde they are all so many beamlings from the glorious Fountain of grace They are so many sprouts from that Root And first of Election which is the first step of Gods love to us this we shall finde to be only of Gods gift and that is demonstrated thus Reasons 1 1. From the Original of it It 's only the meer pleasure of his will If it be asked why hath God mercy on this or that man so as to make him happy to all Eternity the answer is So is the will of God Eph. 1. Rom. 9. You see there all is resolved into this The counsell of his will and Mat. 11. Even so Father for so it pleaseth thee Hence Rom. 9. It 's not of him that willeth or runneth but of him that sheweth mercy Those therefore that finde the certain effects of this ancient and unchangeable love of God with what praise and glory are they to break out unto God if they had not only the tongues but the hearts of men and Angels they were not sufficient for this work to glorifie God for what is a drop to the Ocean a spark to the fire a stone to the Moutain a candle to the Sunne Hence it is for this use that it 's necessary as the Apostle doth often to inform the Children of God concerning their Election because that is the first round in that Ladder of Gods mercies descending upon us Oh then be thou astonished at this goodnesse of God it lay in his will to refuse thee and take another There was nothing but his meer Soveraignty and absolute good counsell hath made thee a fit vessell for glory and left others as vessels of wrath by their own voluntary Apostacy in Adam Oh say in thy Meditation O Lord I am silenced I can go no further the waters overflow me Reasons 2 2. This Election is meerly of Gods goodnesse because it 's not for any foreseen merits or faith We had nothing at all to be more acceptable to God then others for there are some who are enemies to the grace of God and under the praise of nature and free-will hide their secret opposition to Gods grace Whereas Bonaventure said well If we must erre it 's safer to erre in giving too much to grace then too much to free-will These corrupt Doctors they have no way to vent their poison but by saying and maintaining that though God hath chosen some before others yet it was because he did foresee who would by Faith and good works with perseverance therein continue faithful to God But how extream injurious is this to Gods Election for by this means we shall choose God first and not God us But what saith our Saviour I have chosen you and not you me 1 Joh. 4.10 Not that we first loved God but God us Here you see that it's God who first beginneth with us God first chose us God first loved us and then we loved him Therefore let not the Godly heart endure such Doctrines that shall tell us God saw a better use of thy free-will in thee then in others And hence it is that thou art Elected to glory and not others for then it would not be pre-destination but post-destination And besides then no man could be Elected before the last moment of his life For who can tell whether he shall persevere or no So that these Doctrines rob God of his honour and his people of their comforts Reasons 3 3. Election must needs be of Grace and so we are given to Christ because of that wretched and sinfull estate we are all in by Adams Fall Upon his Apostacy we are all involved in his guilt We are by nature Children of wrath Ephes 2.3 Though there were no actuall sinnes to witnesse against us Seeing then there was nothing in us but sinne and misery it 's no wonder if God doth what he doth out of his meer grace and favour I acknowledge there are many eminent and learned Divines called Supralapsarians because they hold an Election of some and a pretention of others even before Adams Fall and thereupon make Election not an action of grace because it supposeth no sinne but of meer dominion and soveraignty whereby he may dispose of his creature as he pleaseth but I think it more consonant to Scripture to hold an
thou forsaken me If the green Tree burn thus what shall the dry do For thee therefore to think by thy tears and Repentance to expiate thy sinne is wholly to mistake the necessity of Christ a Mediatour This is to put an Atlas his burthen upon a Pigmies shoulder See what the weight of sin did upon Cain and Judas though they would have given a world yet they could not obtain the lest drop of water to ease their spirits but like Dives were tormented in hell while here on earth Oh then that wicked men would consider more they lay load upon load but who at last shall take it off Thou thinkest not that though sin for the present be sweet yet it hath an eternal sting with it What wilt thou do when at last thou shalt cry out with Cain My sinne is greater then I can bear Lastly The last and utmost step of Gods mercy to us is glorification and making of us happy for ever When he hath done this there remaineth no more to be done and even this Crown of Glory is put upon our heads because of grace Rom. 6.23 The gift of God is Eternal Life And Tit. 2. We are saved by grace not by works The Apostle doth in that place with exact diligence shut them out from any share in our Salvation Now that all this from the first to the last even salvation it self is of grace will appear 1. From the imperfection that cleaveth to the best things we do Insomuch that they need grace to pardon so farre are they from having any worth in them for heaven This made the Apostle Paul account all that he had and did dung and drosse for the Righteousnesse of Christ This made David pray that God would not enter into judgement or be strict to mark what is done amisse When we have done all we must say we are unprofitable Servants how much more when we come farre short of all 2. If we consider the transcendant dignity of that glory God will bestow on us It must needs be solely of grace For the Apostle tels us The eye hath not seen it nor the ear heard it nor hath it entred into the heart of man to conceive of is 1 Cor. 2.9 It 's no lesse then enjoying God himself The immediate fruition of himself is the only happinesse we shall have Now what comparison is there between our graces and God himself Again the Transcendency is seen in the duration Suppose our graces were present yet are they but for a season They are transient expressions Whereas our happinesse doth endure for ever 3. If we are enabled to do any good thing we are so farre from deserving at Gods hand That we are the more obliged to him and ought to be the more thankfull Coronat dona sua non merita nostra The more thou art enabled to repent or beleeve the more thankfull art thou to be to the grace of God Thus all is of grace But you will say Is not heaven called a reward At the day of Judgement doth not God pronounce a blessing because of the good works they have done Are they not called Blessed that die in the Lord because their works follow them Rev. 14.13 All this is true but this proveth no more then that an holy life and godly works they are via Regni not causa Regnandi as Bernard long since If we do not strive and labour we shall never have this Crown If we use not violence we shall never get this Kingdom So that grace doth not encourage to sinne or maintain slothfulnesse but we as the Apostle urgeth Phil. 2. are encouraged to work out our salvation because that it's God who giveth us to will and to doe Vse 1 Vse of Instruction to the godly Are they wholly the gift of God in Christ Is all from the grace of God then let the people of God walk humbly and thankfully Oh it 's a close secret sinne to have self-dependance self-confidence and yet there is no sinne hath greater enmity to the Gospel of Christ then this Neither do thou think to divide the matter between grace and thy duties as the Papists make our hope to be coming partly from our merits and partly from the grace of God What shall David Shall Paul such eminent Cedars in Lebanon fear their own selves and dost thou a low shrub boast of thy self Herein commonly is the difference between a true godly man and a civil vertuous man the one hath a secret hope in himself but the other looks for and expects grace as meerly from God as if he never had done a good work in his life Vse 2 Vse 2. Let this grace of God quicken thee to all life and zeal for God Grace is like fire to melt thee If mans kindenesse worketh upon a good nature how much rather should Gods kindenesse upon a sanctified and a renewed nature SERMON XLVII Of Gods Propriety in his People as the Ground of all the Good that accrueth to them JOH 17.9 For they are thine THis is the third and last description which our Saviour useth of those who are the objects of his praier viz. The propriety that God hath in them They are his own I have handled this Point formerly but then I did it under an absolute notion shewing you how many waies the people of God were his People but I shall now treat on it relatively as it 's an Argument used by our Saviour why he should be heard in his praier for his Disciples And certainly here is much of strength in it They are thine I pray not for thy Enemies nor for strangers but such as are near thee that are of thy own houshold such upon whom already thou hast placed thy love and delight so that our Saviour makes the propriety God hath in his Disciples and so in all beleevers to be the ground of his praier for them And indeed this must needs be very effectual for the Apostle argueth If any man provide not for his own 1 Tim. 1.0 he is worse then an Infidell If then God doth so greatly abhor him who takes not care for his own Shall not the Lord himself provide for his Thus Ephes 1.29 the Apostle urging the duty of Husbands to Wives argueth from propriety Their own Wives and no man ever hated his own flesh Now then God takes this relation of an Husband to his people and because they are his therefore he will hear their praier and vouchsafe all good to them Propriety is so great a matter that Aristotle makes it the cause of all the labour and trading that is in the world insomuch that he saith If all things were common the world would be filled with idle persons but because it 's their own ground their own wealth their own riches therefore they are so diligent to encrease in these things None regard the air the light of the Sun because it 's common to all Whereas if they could be
Neither soul or body shall escape him if thou continue his Be thou awakened out of thy desperate estate If thou art not Gods Inheritance thou art the devils possession and thy tongue thy eyes thy body thy whole life proclaimeth to whom thou dost belong 2. In being the Fathers as we are no longer Satans so neither the worlds or mens in the world Hence we are commanded not to be Servants to men 1 Cor. 7.13 or please men and to call none Father on earth Mat. 23.9 The sense of such commands is that we are not to put our hopes and trust in men not to give up our selves to their commands when contrary to God yet this is a sinne that all are prone unto It 's the Favour of men the power and greatnesse of men that swayeth us more then God Alas thou wert not created or redeemed or regenerated to make man thus a God unto thee Whence is it that our fear is a mans fear yea our Religion a mans Religion but because we are not yet delivered from mans thraldom so neither are we the worlds For our Saviour saith We are given out of the world to Chrict Why then are we so immoderate in our cares and affections about these things It 's not the world that is ours The Church was seen clothed with the Sunne and the Moon under her feet Rev. 12.1 God hath made the earth under us and Gold and Silver to be in the bowels thereof implying the low esteem we ought to have of them and that we look not on the world as a resting place but seek for heaven Lastly We are none of our own in being the Fathers Thus the Apostle We are none of our own Therefore we are to glorifie God both in soul and body 1 Cor. 6.20 Our Tongues our Body our Affections are not our own We may not love as we list nor desire as we list It 's thset and Sacriledge thus to steal from God Why should it be a wound in thy Conscience to detain that which is another mans and not rather that which is Gods My Son give me thy heart If sinne hath it If the world hath it these are not the right owners Remember whose thou art and this will keep thee solely and wholly for God These things premised let us now see How the Propriety we have in God is the cause of all our good And in the generall there is no temporall or spirituall good we have but our propriety in God is the Foundation of it If the Apostle argue that because he hath given us Christ how shall he not with him give us all things else Rom. 8. How much rather if God give us himself shall he not give us all things The marrow and whole substance of the Covenant of grace lieth in this That God will be our God and we shall be his People God doth not finde us but make us his and when so made then all good things are bestowed on us We will select some choice particulars and that two waies 1. Of those good things we have from God 2. Of those good things we have by approaching to good our active and passive good And first Pardon of sinne in which the Psalmist speaks our blessednesse to consist is given us because we are hiâ— Thus Heb. 8. when God promised to be the God of his People in the Covenant of Grace Then followeth the Forgivenesse of their sinnes And he will remember their Iniquities no more And this they must necessarily enjoy For Guilt of sinne separateth between God and the sinner it makes him at a distance and in a state of Enmity But this propriety takes away all Ground of Condemnation Rom. 8. Because they belong to God therefore they are pardoned Davids sinnes were fouler then Sauls But besides that David had a better heart then Saul David had a propriety in God and so had not Saul Oh the Encouragement that Gods Children have upon this account to pray for pardon It 's more in God then in thy Repentance or Tears That is the surest Refuge they have they are the Fathers Therefore 2. Because they have more choice and intimate Fellowship and Communion with the Father then the world They have the Light of his Countenance assurance of his Love They have the hidden Manna They have a peculiar Enjoyment of him which is more as David saith Psal 4. then the wicked men have when their Wine and Oyle encreaseth They are called Friends in opposition to Servants by Christ Joh. 15.15 And therefore are admitted into that presence and those heavenly Secrets which wicked men know not which made the Church repeat this so often She was her well beloveds and her well beloved was hers Cant. 6.3 And from this followeth that holy and heavenly Communion with Christ which the Church hath Oh if the world did but know what the Godly have from God Other meat Other Riches Other Comforts then they understand How would they lament their distance from God They have Husks onely when there is the fatted Calf in our Fathers House Insomuch that though the Godly have not the good things of this Life alwaies yet they have the good yea the better things of Heaven and Happinesse as a Viaticum in their Journey thither 3. Because they have a Propriety in Christ therefore they are protected and preserved The Eye of God is said to runne up and down the Earth to stand in the behalf of the upright in heart They are Gods Treasure and so his heart and love must be towards them I am thine save me saith David Psal 119.94 Propriety engageth God all Creatures look to their own yea they venture their lives to save their young ones The cruell and most wilde Creatures are fierce to defend their own Now at the Psalmist argueth He that made the Eye shall not be see He that planted the Ear shall not he hear Thus he that hath put into the nature of all creatures to protect their young ones Will not he do the like This Argument the Church useth when she saith Isaiah 63 9. We are thine and are called by thy Name Insomuch that there is a wonderfull expression in Zech. 2.8 He that toucheth you toucheth the Apple of my Eye How carefully hath nature defended that as being a precious and dear part in a man Yet thus God is pleased to account of those that are his And therefore he is said to be afflicted in all their afflictions Oh then that the Godly would improve this propriety more They fear this danger this Triall this Calamity Art thou not the Lords Will not he look to thee more then thou couldest thy self Thou art more his then thy own It 's indeed no such matter for thee to lose thy health thy Comforts thy Life but for God to lose his goods his Inheritance his Jewels would highly redound to his dishonour Therefore the Lord is said to know how to deliver those that are Righteous 2
world lieth in wickednesse the whole world None are exempted till called out of it by Grace All the humane Grecian power though so famous for wit and morall vertues is included herein and then it lieth in wickednesse this denoteth the habitual custome of sinne as also the impotency even to help it self It lieth in wickednesse there is also their contentednesse and delight as the Swine lieth in her mud And then in wickednesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a troublesome wickednesse that makes trouble and vexation to those that are not in the same excesse of wickednesse with them In the explaining of this concerning the danger of sinne to a Godly man in this world it will appear how difficult it is to them to passe by these Syrens how hard it is to refuse every temptation that stands like Solomons Whore tempting every passenger to come in How many had escaped those flames of hell and had been now partakers of the Robes of Glory had not this world been a Dalilah alwaies enticing them Not only the prophane man but the professour who seemed to give up his Name to Christ even the world hath undone him as will appear For First Consider the infecting and contagious sinfulnesse in the world How hardly can we breathe and live but we must suck in this pestilentiall air As those that live in an infected Pesthouse or such as abide in a noisome Hospitall they cannot but have the smell and the disease of the place so to live in this world which is wholly set on wickenesse it 's a wonder of wonders if we smell not of it savour not of it Therefore pure Religion Jam. 1.27 is said to keep a man unspotted from the world Vnspotted that implieth what a noisome dunghill or fllthy infecting place the world is Oh then with what care and fear should the people of God walk in this world Every hour every day thou art in danger of getting some spots and defilements upon thee Thou art not in Heaven or Paradise but in a place where the devil hath his Throne He ruleth in this world and therefore pray and watch depend upon Christ little dost thou think what mire thou maist fall in if the arm of grace support thee not Did not our Saviour say to his very Disciples that they should take heed of surfetting and drunkennesse that their hearts should not be overcharged with the cares of this world Luk. 21.34 Who would not have thought the Disciples farre enough from this sinne yet they must take heed If the green Tree may so easily take fire what will not the dry do Secondly As there is the world infecting so there is the world tempting and seducing even by lawful comforts It infects by sinne it seduceth by lawfull good things and herein is great danger to godly men their Houses Wives Children their health wealth and whatsoever is a worldly good These are apt to insnare and seduce our hearts So that the love care and joy about these things shuts out that love to God 1 Cor. 7. The Apostle tels us that those who marry must be as if they married not those that buy as if they bought not and those that use the world as not abusing it So that there is using of this world and abusing it using it when we make all these comfortable things we enjoy instrumental to Gods glory and our good but abusing it when we do use them too much So abuti the Latine word is used sometimes when the Waters overflow the Banks But who can stand under this Truth Who can endure this glorious Light Is not the world a tempting world though not an afflicting Thou dost not communicate with the wickednesse and grosse impieties the world lieth in but thy heart is over-charged and surfetted with affections to lawful things Thou over-lovest over-grievest Thy trade is a snare to thee Thy Wife thy Children are snares to thee they draw thee into this and that immoderate affection One of the Ancients saw in a Vision that the world was full of Snares Thus indeed it is Thou canst not be at home or abroad Thou canst not be in this or that condition but there is a Snare Even as the Bird cannot light upon the ground but the Fowler hath set a snare for her every where Oh then how well is it that not only we pray but Christ hath praied to keep us from the evil of all these things To have riches and sinne not To have health and sinne not To have mercies and offend not Know then that Egypt was not fuller of Frogs and Lice in every chamber in every hole then rhe world is of Temptation to sinne There is no mercy no relation no condition but it will draw out a world of sinne if thou watch not every Creature is a kinde of a devil Christ warrants that expression when he said to Peter Get thee behinde me Satan Mat. 16.23 When he tempted him from his duty Thou hast cause sometimes to say to the best comfort thou hast in the world Get thee behinde me Satan Thou savourest not the things of God Thirdly A godly mans danger ariseth from the deceitfulnesse of the world with the things thereof Thus Mat 13. it 's called the deceivablenesse of Riches And 1 Cor. 7. the world is said to have a fashion That as in the stage there are pleasing gestures and representations but they passe away immediately and you think you see Kings and Queens but there is no such matter Thus it is with the world it promiseth thee peace joy comfort Oh if thou hast it thou art ready to think thy self made but it proveth a Sodoms apple Ezechiels Roll sweet in the mouth but bitter in the belly Now because it hath such a present sweetnesse to allure whereas grace is for the present rather bitter therefore are the godly in so great danger There are sweet baits every where but dangerous hooks Judas thought his thirty peeces a sweet morsell but it proved wormwood and gall when it was devoured Achan thought the wedge of Gold a sweet bit and Gehezi Naamans Talents but alas it was gall though it had the colour of honey so that it 's very much if the godly man escape undoing himself Seeing there is so much deceivablenesse every where that which is real misery seems a desirable good That which is full of bitternesse yet appeareth as if altogether good So true is that Per fallacia mala itur and vera bona per fallacia bona itur and vera mala By seeming evils we come to reall good and by seeing God to real evil Fourthly The Godly man is in danger because of the sutablenesse of the worlds temptation with that corruption within So that he hath a dangerous Enemy about the Wals and a treacherous party within The world and his heart are in a Confederacy against the good of his soul so that thou canst not eat or drink or sleep in
safety because of the adversary without and the Traitor within If thou hadst Argus his eyes they would be too little to look about thee in this matter for an Angel who is free from any inward filth to be sent into this world and to be here doing the will of God it 's no danger there is no fear that an Angel should sinne because though the world should tempt in all the allurements of it yet there is nothing within to receive those sparks but now man carrieth about with him prepared matter of sinne he hath a body and law of sinne within him and therefore the world doth no sooner knock at the door but this root of sinne betraieth all sets open all insomuch that the godly man is hardly saved because there are so many Spies laid in wait to damn thy soul as there were to kill Now the Apostle John 1 Joh. 2.16 when he had exhorted not to love the world or things in the world He doth divide all the things of the world into three heads and who is there that liveth in the world that is not in danger of being insnared and overtaken by one of these 1. There is the lust of the flesh that is all those things that draw out the pleasure and delights of a man immoderately Thus the young man he findes the Word a very whirlpool Beware of too much pleasure as eating of too much honey it will quickly turn to a Surfer 2. There is the lust of the eyes Expositors say this is Covetousnesse for so aceording to the Scripture an earthly heart is described because whatsoever profitable thing it seeth it 's ready to desire it Another mans land another mans house another mans goods so that the eye like hell is never satisfied and thus the world is a dangerous Whirlpool to the old man who as in his body he is every day growing nearer to the earth so his soul also groweth more earthly desiring it most of all when he shall have the least need of it 3. There is the pride of life and that is all those things that draw out ambition pride and desire of great things in this world To have power greatnesse and preheminency above others this is the middle age sinne so that the Apostle doth lay down three main capitall Springs of all the evil in the world and makes them like three predicaments to which all other things may be reduced Now do but consider what a Sympathy and fitnesse there is between these Objects and mans corrupt heart and it must needs be that every man will inevitably sink in these Waters unlesse Grace doe keep him up Fifthly A godly mans danger in this world to sinne is because of the clogging and dulling disposition all things in the world work in respect of heavenly things The earth is the most heavy Element and therefore a stone the product thereof fals down speediy Thus men of the world they are the most sencelesse heavy and stupid men about heavenly things that are They incline with all might to these things below This is the reason why the Scripture so often saith a man cannot serve God and the world Friendship of the one is Enmity to the other As a stone cannot ascend upwards Jam. 44. So that though a godly man be never so powerful in grace yet the world doth cool him dull him and indispose him It causeth dust in his eyes and lead in his heart To pray to hear with worldly thoughts is to swim with a Millstone about a mans neck Hence Mat. 13. the cares of this world are said to choak the Corn that came up so hopefully As the Lark doth not sing sweetly till she is got aloof from the earth towards the heavens so neither can the soul full of earthly and worldly thoughts May not then the godly cry out O Lord I would fain meditate with delight on thee but this world will not let me I would gladly serve thee without dulnesse and distraction but this world will not let me Oh that while we are in our callings in our worldly businesses we would think of what danger we were in Korah and Dathan were swallowed up in the Earth bodily take heed thy soul be not spiritually that is a more grievous judgement Sixthly A godly mans danger iâ— in respect of the discouragements and disheartenings the world puts upon godlinesse that is man must be endowed with great might from above that can despise all the reproaches and shame the Word of God meets with Therefore a great encouragement is put upon the Confession of Christ before a crooked and wicked generation Mat. 10.35 To be godly in the world To own the strict and powerful waies of God in the world is to laugh amongst Lyons to dance among Serpents to contemn all dangers The Scripture tels us often that the world cannot but hate the Disciples of Christ for they are as Light and Darknesse together Now then where there is continuall opposition for thee to be stedfast is a great matter Oh how many have suffered shipwrack because of the shame and reproach of the world In mundo nihil nostrâ refert nisi ut quam primum de oe exeamus Now these discouragers in Heavens way are not only the profane and wicked sort of men but many times their dearest Friends their Parents their Husbands their Wives What will you be wiser then others Will not you doe as most doe Will you be a by-word where you live Thus there is no time when Christ is to be born as it were but there is some Herod or other to kill him Insomuch that many Children had been saved but that their worldly Parents hâ—ndred them Many Wives but their worldly Husbands like Pharaoh to the Israelites would not let them go out of Egypt to serve God This made our Saviour say He that loveth Father or Mother more then me is not worthy of me Matt. 10.37 This made him say That he came to set Father against Sonne and Mother against Daughter and to make those of his own Houshold a mans Enemies vers 36. Because where Christ is obeyed there will be greater opposition to the contrary Oh then Consider the Word of God convinceth the Ministry urgeth Conscience presseth but I have this or that worldly Friend and he dasheth all But if thy worldly Friends cannot hinder thee in the main for Godlinesse yet they hinder thee in the degree and fervency of it Thou art not so forward so active as thou shouldst be This is to endanger thy Salvation for the lukewarm God will spue out of his mouth Revel 3.16 Oh take heed of saying I dare not be more forward I shall displease my Parents in doing thus thou caust not please God at all If thou wilt be Godly be Godly as God and his Word would have thee Doe not be stinted by carnall worldly Friends How many think they can never have Wealth and Riches enough yet think they
may quickly have too much of Godlinesse and that this strictnesse will marre all Sed modus diligendi Deum est sine modo Seventhly A Godly mans Danger in this world is because the worldly Snares that are be improved to the utmost by the Devil whose the world is and in which he reigneth 2 Corinth 4.4 He is called the God of this world that blindeth the eyes of men And he is said to have men captive in his Snares 2 Timoth. 2.22 So that though God made the world and it 's his good Creature yet as it is a wicked world as it is immundus mundus So iâ—'s the Devils Seat and so some expound the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole world lieth in wickednesse and in danger to be the Devils If there were meer snares and baits to sinne it would not be so dangerous but when they are Snares of the Devils setting Baits of his making that is so cunning and subtle a Serpent sliding into a mans heart every way This makes the case more desperate You see the Devil could tempt Eve to sinne when there was no Corruption or Lust within though she was pure and upright how much rather when he hath to do with men corrupted and depraved inwardly This is so great a matter that Ephes 6.5 it is said We wrestle not with Flesh and Bloud but with Principalities and Powers in High places As if the Temptations of the world were nothing to those of Satan And therefore he is called the Tempter 1 Thessal 3.5 Oh then the danger of a Godly man the world tempts his own flesh tempts the Devils tempt May not this make every one in this world to look upon himself as Jonah in the Whales Belly To cry out as zealously and as fervently to be delivered as he did Lastly The Danger of a Godly mans being in this world appeareth by Examples recorded in Scripture Those who have seemed to be putting one Leg into Heaven have yet been pulled back by the world When men had escaped the grosse pollutions of the world yet the cares and love of the world did wholly undoe them The third kinde of Hearers that began so hopefully did miscarry because of the world Judas that wrought Miracles and could say with the rest That he had left all to follow Christ was undone by the world If you ask Paul what made his dear Demas that had been so long his Companion in the Gospel to forsake him and to leave him the reason was because he did cleave to this present world 2 Tim. 4.10 Vse of Instruction why there are so many duties to pray to watch to be working out our Salvation with Fear and Trembling Why is all this We are still in an evil World Every Day Every moment we may undoe our selves We are not out of Egypt yet in Canaan We cannot see all our Enemies drowned in the Red Sea Alas It is not thy Praier thy Fasting had not Christ praied could keep thee from the evil of the World Thou couldest no more live the Life of Grace in this wicked world then they say Birds can live near the Lake Asphaltites that by its Sulphureous Smell kils them while they fly over it Doe not think to say all the Jebusites and Wilde Beasts are destroied I may now bid my Soul take its ease Oh let the fearfull Fals of so many Godly in the Scripture be Pillars of Salt to thee who knoweth ere thou goest out of this World what a Judas thou mayest prove what an Hell thou mayest make thy self For though the Godly are kept by Gods power that they shall persevere yet they may get many Fals tumble in the mire seem the Devils Swine rather then Christs Sheep for a while and all is because they doe not labour to keep their Garments lest their nakednesse appear They meet with searching Tempests therefore let them keep their garments close to them SERMON LII Of the Danger Gods People are in in the world in respect of its hating and opposing of them With Reasons why the Lord makes the world such a disquieting place Such a Valley of Tears unto his own People JOH 17.11 But these are in the world THe Condition of the Disciples described by this that they are said to be in the world makes them the fit Object of Christs Praier and Petition such are the Snares to sinne and the outward troubles opposing that were it not for this Praier of Christ still putting forth its efficacy None could arrive safe to the Haven We have handled the danger of being in this world as it is tempting and seducing to sinne Now let us consider it as it is an hating and opposing world of those that fear God as it is an Egypt Before we handled it as it was a Sodom We considered the honey of it now the sting The world fawning now the world fighting As it was a glistering Serpent now as a roaring Lyon So that the Subject we intend to pursue is That the Godly are in this world as Daniel thrown amongst Lyons as Sheep among Wolves As the Disciples in the Ship that were tossed up and down ready to sink every moment This is so sore a Temptation that our Saviour doth often forewarn them of it that they may be forearmed Joh. 15.18 19. There he foretels their Portion to be hated of the world Hatred is the highest degree of a mans enmity it 's circa speciem not individua It 's not enough to destroy one Disciple one Godly man but they would rase the whole kinde out of the Earth Expect no mercy from any wicked man he hateth thee and did not God restrain him he would utterly undoe thee That every godly man is not devoured by the wicked is as great a Miracle as that the waters should stand still and not overflow the Israelites It 's not for want of malice and a will only God who chained up the devil their Master that he could not hurt Job any further then he was permitted doth also confine his Children and Instruments Our Saviour gives the reason why they will hate them for it might seem strange why the Godly should be so opposed they wrong none they defraud none they injure none Oh but saith our Saviour You are none of the worlds you are not of them Would you drink swear run into the same excesse as they do then it would love you and embrace you Likewise Joh. 16.33 Our Saviour tels them again of this trouble from the world And why again Because it 's a very heavy burthen to bear To live among Neighbours as among so many Serpents and Scorpions among unreasonable men as Paul cals them and he praieth to God to be delivered from them 2 Thes 3.2 Unreasonable men that are carried by no Religion no Conscience no reason but their lusts and passions Men that will hate you because they will hate you absurd men as it is in the Greek You see Paul
Birds Now what is the reason that wicked men have not their will of destroying the Godly It is onely God that keeps them yea God keeps every part of them He keepeth their feet Every stone else might be their Death Yea Psa 34 20. He keepeth all their bones he maketh their Beds in their sicknesse What an expression is that There is no Nurse can so diligently and tenderly look to the sick as God doth to a godly man diseased Oh then that we should attribute our Estates to such care and diligence of our lives to such places to such second causes and not rather look up to God who keepeth us all the day long His keeping of all the godly doth not diminish his care in keeping every particular man for it's God that keepeth every man and that keepeth the Church in generall How could this Ark that had no Sails no Pilot no Stern have been kept in the midst of the Deluge but that God preserveth it Psa 121.3 God is said to be the Keeper of Israel and such an one that neither flumbreth or sleepeth Certainly could the people of God for their Estates Lives and all they have commit all to this Keeper they would live with more joy Thou saist who will keep me Who will keep mine Oh remember a better Keeper then if thou hadst all the Monarchs in the world Whence then arise your fears and doubts but because you are your own Keepers or Friends must keep or such an Estate and so much wealth must keep you See what David tels us Psal 121.1 Except the Lord keep the City even the Watchmen watcheth in vain Though he watch and doe not sleep yet there must be a better Keeper Say so of thy House of thy Family of thy Children and of all outward worldly things Therefore let the Use of this Branch of the Doctrine be to all that are godly to cast off all fears and perplexities about any worldly thing They have a faithfull Keeper all their mercies are in his hand The world nor the devil cannot take them away Is not the Childe secure because he hath a Loving Father who keeps all things for him We are not our own Keepers no more then our Creators And if thou losest any outward comfort stay thy self with this I have a wise and an holy Keeper who would not have suffered this or that losse to fall out but that it was best for me to do so and thou maist be encouraged to this holy Security because 1. God is an Omnipotent God None saith Christ is stronger then my Father Joh. 10. We betrust men with things and there comes a stronger then they who takes all away but none can do so here 2. He is a faithfull and wise Keeper He will not lye or deceive thee Thou wilt have no cause to complain as Jacob did to Laban That he had defrauded him so many times Thou canst not trust in riches or in men for these are unfaithfull These are a lye but God is not like man he will not deny himself 3. He doth not onely keep thee himself but appoints others also to keep thee Armies of Angels are appointed by him to keep thee yea all the creatures are a Safeguard to thee The stones in the Field are at peace with him who feareth God Did not thy Faith lie asleep in thee as Christ in the Ship there would never be so many dangerous Tempests to overwhelm thee But I proceed to the second part which is more principally intended by our Saviour and of greater consequence to the godly for what iâ— their Goods and their bodies be kept but their Souls lost Will this keeping avail them if he keeps us that an hair of our head do not fall to the Ground but our graces they are lost a man could take little comfort therefore let the godly know of a Truth That it 's the power of God that keeps them to Salvation 1. It 's God onely that preserveth and keeps the Truth of Grace once wrought in thee We see Adam and Angels lost their precious Treasure of Grace And can we think to be better Conservators then they were No thou wouldest immediately of a Paradise become a noisome dunghill and a hell did not the Lord keep thee Hence the Apostle praieth so often that God would strengthen and settle them No Leaf would fall sooner to the ground then our Graces wither did not God keep them We see then upon what Rock the godly are built what it is that though they are in the midst of spiritual Thieves and Robbers yet their Jewels are not stolen it is because God keeps them Hence is the perseverance of the godly Hence it is that Peters Faith is not totally and finally lost David and Peter were in sad and great Temptations in danger to lose all the Truth of grace put into them and all had been gone but that God kept them So that as in natural things God is not only the Creator but Preserver of all things And if he did not uphold them by his arm they would fall into their first nothing Thus did not God graciously keep thee thou wouldest fall into that old desperate state of impiety again and be as prophane and wicked as ever before 2. The Lord doth not onely keep the habits and being of grace but also all the quickenings and actuall stirrings of the Soul to good Such Sparks would quickly go out did not the Lord keep them alive We might say of them as of mans life They are but a Vapour and a Bubble Thus 1 Chro. 29.18 When David and the people had with so much willingnesse and delight offered unto God he praieth that God would keep this for ever in their hearts If then thou finde thy heart at any time raised up to actual hungrings and thirstings after God if it break for the longing it hath to God alwaies then runne to God that he would keep this excellent frame of heart alwaies in thee That the world and the Temptations thereof may not bring thee down again from this Mountain of Transfiguration Say O Lord It 's not in me to keep this frame of heart alwaies I shall quickly lose it Something or other will take away this live Childe and put a dead one in the room of it Oh therefore O Lord do thou help me and keep me I renounce my own strength I see my own weaknesse and certainly if we are to pray to God for daily bread though we have a Bâ—rn full of Corn because he can immediatly blast all and within an hour or moment make us like Job how much more have we cause to pray for this daily Keeping even though we were the strongest Christians for we see what many of the chiefest Rank in Piety even David and Peter did when without this actual Custody or preservation They fell into the Dunghill and from thence would have fallen into hell had not the grace of God
the imperfection of it cannot justifie us or save us so neither from the weaknesse of it can it preserve Grace is not God neither hath it the power of God Obj And if you say That actuall help of grace whereby God keepeth us that is but a Creature and then that must need another help and so in infinitum as some Arminians urge I answer Grace inherent in us is by way of a permanent principle abiding in us and so needeth some to excite and quicken it but this actuall helping is by way of a transient principle moving but not continuing and so that doth not need a further help This is like the sharpening of the edge of the tools This is like the actuall Ejaculation of the Sun-beams which make Objects to be actually seen Take heed then of magnifying grace too much within us as in Popery when it is made our Righteousnesse whereby we are justified before God or when we judge this able of it self without further Auxiliaries of God to preserve us Thirdly Grace is necessary to keep us Because while we are in this Life we are yet but in the way We are not come to our Eternal home in Heaven where we shall be so confirmed that we shall not need such peculiar helps as now we do We are here still in the way Our Condition is compared to a warfare to a Wrestling and fighting We are but in the race we have not yet put on the Crown and therefore Gods assisting grace is alwaies necessary One reason the Orthodox give why we are justified by imputed Righteousnesse and not inherent why our inherent Righteousnesse is imperfect though God could make it perfect is because God thereby would make us humble and lowly in our selves But say the Adversaries if we were perfectly holy there would be no danger of pride no more then there is in those that are glorified To which it is answered That suppose a man were made perfect in this Life and were yet in viâ not in termino There would be as much danger of pride as there was in Adam and the Angels The Saints therefore glorified they are made perfect they are no more in the way They have overcome and so are made Pillars in the Temple of God that never shall be removed But it is not thus with the most holy man he is yet fighting sighing groaning and so needs daily custody Fourthly If we doe Consider those many Commands and Exhortations not to be high-minded but fear Rom. 11.20 To walk with fear and trembling These argue a necessity of dependance upon God The Apostle Rom. 11. bids a man take heed of boasting lest he fall for thou bearest not the Root but the Root thee Rom. 11.18 This is very pertinent Thou dost not keep God to thee but God keepeth thee to himself The branch gives not juyce to the Vine but the Vine to the branch The Arminians from such Exhortations would inferre the Apostasie of Saints but they are rather practicall and powerfull means whereby he doth preserve his people By these admonitions to take heed of falling they are enabled to stand Only by them we are advertised to look up unto God as being unable to establish our selves Fifthly The remainder of corruption within the Godly that is very active and working proveth the necessity of Gods gracious power Paul Rom. 7. complaineth of the lively power of this Law of sinne within him and that at all times and in all duties even so farre prevailing that it hindred him from doing the good he would Now then if we have such a powerfull Enemy within us if from our own hearts would arise lusts to destroy us who seeth not the necessity of Gods keeping of us Alas we live all the day in spiritual danger our Souls may be betraied every moment Did not God therefore keep us we needed no Enemy to destroy us but our selves Sixthly The malice and power of Satan continually assaulting of us proclaimeth the great necessity of Gods power He is the Tempter and he is a roaring Lyon to destroy The Devils are the principalities in high places and above all he is most set against the godly as Luk. 22. Now who could be secure in the midst of so many Legions of devils if Gods arm did not alwaies support us would not Satan have possessed the heart of Peter as much as he did Judas had not Gods power withstood him his Temptations are so sutable so subtlely managed so importunately urged that it must be a power from above that can overcome them They are called Satans darts and his fiery darts to shew how quickly and forcibly they can enter Ephes 6.16 Lastly That Gods gracious help is necessary every moment appeareth in the sad Fals and woful decaies of the truly Godly which could never have been had they not with Sampson deprived themselves of their strength how comes David in all that mire of Uncleannesse and Murder how comes he to be made indeed like one of the vile persons of the Earth as once Michol falsly upbraided but that God had withdrawn his present assistance and whatsoever sins or Fals you reade of in the Godly it was because the Lord was not a present help to them in that Temptation as when the Sun withdraweth his Light it must needs be dark or his heat it must be cold Vse of Exhortation to the godly to live by a depending Faith upon Gods gracious power onely in thy way to Heaven The way is so streight the oppositions so many Thy corruption so great that thou canst never come to the Journeys end unlesse God be with thee all the day long Shall men in outward temporall difficulties say as Jehosaphat did O Lord we know not what to do but our eyes are upon thee how much rather in all thy combats with sin and endeavours after holinesse maist thou cry out O Lord the work is so great the dangers so many that I know not what to do Wo be to me if the Lord let me alone to my self Therefore as the Church resolved so doe thou lay hold on God and do not let him go Wrestle and strive with God as Jacob not letting him alone till he blesse thee Say as Moses I will not go unlesse the Angel of thy presence go along with us and that thou maist doe this take heed First Of presumption and self-confidence They are the humble and self-debased whom God will help When I am weak then am I strong 2 Cor. 12.10 Paul exhorteth Timothy to be a spirituall Souldier and to get the heavenly armoury upon him yet he must be strong in the power of the Lord 2 Tim. 2.1 The like is said to all Christians Ephes 6.10 When Peter presumeth upon his own strength then Gods assistance doth forsake him Secondly Take heed of wilfull throwing thy self into the occasion of sinne For by this means thou temptest God whereby he forsakes thee Thou wilt runne into
The zeal and detestation then which ought to be in all the godly against heresies argueth the greatness of the mercy if kept from them Ninthly The more noble the subject is in which any habit or perfection doth consist the more noble is that perfection Now a sound faith and true Doctrine is seated in the minde and understanding which is like the eye and the Sunne in a man So that if the minde be corrupted all is corrupted and such are more incurable then prophane men because they have laesum principium they account their errour truth they believe a lie and then who can heal them Tenthly Gods command is laid upon us to believe the true Doctrine as well as obey the holy command both are indispensable The same God that saith Thou shalt not commit adultery saith also Believe this and that Doctrine revealed God hath laid a command upon the minde to believe as well as the heart to obey Vse of Exhortation to the people of God to take heed of erroneous opinions as well as sinfull practises The one are damnable are the fruits of the flesh and provoke God as well as the other let thy heart be equally bent both against heresies and prophaneness Nothing should be dearer to thee then Gods truth Did not the Martyrs burn at the stake meerly for sound Doctrine Did not Christ say For this end I came into the world to bear witness to the truth And know those errors thou hast been lead aside with when once truely enlightned will be bitter and sharp thorns in thy side Jam. 1.19 20. SERMON LIX That it 's a speciall Mercy for the Ministers of the Gospel to agree in one Wherein their Vnity should be And the Reasons of the Differences that are among them JOH 17.11 That they may be one as thou and I are one WE have considered the matter of Christs Praier Let us proceed to the End of it in these Words That they may be one Some indeed say that this relateth to the manner of Gods keeping of them as if it were a specification of that which would keep them If they agree in love among themselves they are sure to be preserved but we take it rather for a distinct mercy that as he had praied for their sound faith so now for their Union and love We may Consider the Disciples under a twofold Relation 1. Common as beleevers and disciples and so with others given of God to Christ and thus the Unity of Beleevers among themselves is a precious mercy But because he praieth for this at vers 21. I shall passe by that Consideration In the second place the Apostles may be considered strictly and particularly as men in office as those who were appointed to preach the Gospel and so our Saviour praieth for their Vnity in this Consideration It is of infinite consequence that the Ministers of the Gospel should agree among themselves for when they are divided the people must be divided If the Pilates in a Ship disagree the Ship must necessarily sink So that our Saviour knowing the devices of Satan to set Apostle against Apostle Pastor against Pastor he therefore praieth for their Unity in this Ministerial Office and emploiment and the expression is observable he saith not that they may be united but be one and that according to the highest example of all unity the Father and the Sonne Luther thinketh the Substantive answering 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one mystical body but we rather take it of their Office and Ministerial Employment as 1 Cor 3.8 The Apostle arguing against Church-divisions by setting up several Officers one against another saith He that planteth and he that watereth are one They all have the same end and all have one general emploiment viz. the conversion of men to God Obs That it 's a speciall mercy when the Ministers of the Gospel agree in one Nothing is so terrible to the Churches adversaries as their Pastors Unity This was the Reason say some why our Saviour chose Apostles that for the most part were of kindred one to another that so their love might be the more Inviolably preserved This Counsel also our Saviour gave the Disciples Have Salt in your selves and peace one with another Mark 9.50 Have Salt i. e. Season the world and one another with grace but lest this Salt should bite and smart too much he addeth and have peace with one anooher Thus peace and love is of so great concernment that Joh. 14.20 He leaveth only peace with them as a Legacy My peace I leave with you my Peace I give to you and Cap. 15. Cap. 13 14. He cals this the New Commandement he layeth upon them to love one another yea he makes this a Character of their Discipleship not if they cast out devils or work miracles but if they love one another To open this Doctrine Consider 1. That such is the corruption of the best men and Satan is ready to blâ—w up tho sparks immediatly that there have been contentions and differences amongst the most eminent pillars in the Church Twice we teade of the Disciples contentions amongst themselves concerning primacy and a preferment above one another Afterwards the Scripture tels us of a Paroxysme a sharp controversie between Paul and Barnabas Act. 15. yet Paul and Peter they have an hot contest and that in a religious Point of practise Now if the Sunne and Moon meet in such an opposition there must needs be an Ecclipse in the Church And if we descend to Ecclesiastical Histories we shall finde as bloudy pens against one another as the devouring Sword in civil affairs That which Cyprian complained Madet orbis Christianus mutuo sanguine quod cum privati fecerint homicidium dicitur cum publicè geritur virtus vocatur is true of Ecclesiasticall contentions The Christian Church is divided and subdivided against it self and that which if done in private causes would be called malice and revenge in religious affairs is called zeal and courage for Gods glory At that famous first Council of Nice when Constantine called the Bishops together for to end Religious Controversies instead of this they had prepared mutuall Libels and accusations one against another which Constantine perceiving took the Papers rent them in peeces and burnt them before their faces gravely exhorting to peace and unanimity It would be long to relate of the passionate contentions between Jerome and Austin between Epiphanius and Chrysostome who upon their parting did strangely threaten one another with that which came to passe Epiphanius told Chrysostome he should not die a Bishop and this proved true for he was ejected and dyed in banishment Chrysostome threatned Epiphanius he should not dye in his own Countrey and this also fell out for he died in his Voyage ere he got home and who can with heart tender enough speak of the many oppositions and divisions between Calvinists and Lutherans and others of the
spiritual Vnity Insomuch that some have called the Spirit of God the holy bond of the Trinity It 's not a carnal bodily Unity but spiritual and thus ought the Ministers of the Gospel to be though they be of the same nature of the same flesh and bloud yet if they have not the same spirit composing and sanctifying of them they will be like ropes of sand This the Apostle urgeth admirably 1 Cor. 12. 4 c. and vers 13. where enumerating the several gifts and operations of Gods Spirit he still addeth It 's the same Spirit and by one Spirit we are all baptized in the same bond This then ought to be our Unity the holy Spirit of God is to move work and guide all our hearts and affections As it 's the same Soul that informeth all the parts of the body or as some Philosophers said There was one intellectus agens that was universal to all men There may be agreement for civil and political considerations but this will never hold till there be a spiritual Unity As Tully observed That all friendship founded upon bonum utile or jucundum would never endure unlesse they added bonum honestum We may adde further Even that moral honest good is not ground enough unlesse it be bonum spirituale If then the Spirit of God did work the same measure of illumination and sanctification in all there would not be any disagreement but though all godly men have the same Spirit yet not the same gifts or graces or degree of graces and for want of this cometh contention Secondly The Vnity between Father and Son is constant and individed There can never be a separation between them The Father and Sonne were alwayes one though the manifestation of this is more under the Gospel-light then it was under the Law and thus ought the Ministers of the Gospel to agree constantly perpetually for if at any time contention breaketh forth it proveth like a dead flie in a box of ointment it makes all the other good they have to be ill spoken of Let them never be so learned so godly so zealous yet discord will scandalize all and this constancy of Unity is to be preserved against all outward or inward causes of difference outward is the persecution and opposition of enemies to the Church of God inward is from our own corruptions and distempers Against both these we are to watch that so our peace be not weakned Thirdly The Vnity of the Father and the Sonne is an holy Vnity They are one in that which is holy and heavenly They onely will what is good and the Sunne may sooner become a dunghill then they will what is evil such an Unity let the Ministers of God endeavour after An unity in errour an unity in mischief and wickedness is such an unity as the devils have amongst themselves That unity amongst Papists which they boast of is it not like the unity of Herod and Pilate both agreeing against Christ Fourthly The Vnity of the Father and Sonne is full of love and bowels to mankinde They both are one in this to procure the salvation of believers The Father he wils to send his onely begotten Sonne to die that reproachful death and to be an atonement for mans sinnes The Sonne doth voluntarily and readily undertake this bitter cup then they are one to procure the salvation of man If the Father and the Sonne had disagreed no salvation had been possible Oh then that the Ministers of the Gospel would make this use of their Unity that they might all as one man endeavour the conversion and edification of souls How happy would it be to lay all differences and disputes aside that they might bring people to the saving knowledge of God What a spur should this be to us Shall the Father not think his Sonne too dear Shall the Sonne not think his bloud too dear for mens souls and shall we ruine souls by contentions Do we not take the devils work then upon us and not Christs Fifthly The Vnity of Father and Son is a well-ordered Vnity Though there be a Unity of Nature yet this breedeth not a confusion of the Persons The Father is the Father and the Sonne is the Sonne for all this Unity they are not unus though they he unum and thus the unity amongst Gods Ministers and the people must not degenerate into confusion The difference between shepherd and sheep between Governours and governed in the Church must be maintained When the Devil cannot divide then on the contrary he would bring unity into confusion The difference of gifts and offices shall not be kept up as Corah and his Company told Aaron They took too much upon them all the Congregation was holy as well as they But the Apostle though he presse unity fervently and that because we are one body yet he sheweth a difference between the members in that body every member is not the eye so neither is every one a Preacher an Officer in the Church This unity ends in all schism and disorder at last Lastly The Vnity of the Father and the Sonne is most perfect and absolute It 's an essential Unity and although we cannot have this Unity yet this should teach us to aâ—m at the highest degree of unity we can not to suffer the least grudging and repining thoughts not the least proud or envious thought against one another to love more then father or children then husband or wife or any kinde of relation that causeth unity for they are but one flesh This calleth for an higher unity We have heard the duty and necessity of unity as also the causes that break it what good remedies may be prescribed to keep this excellent harmony Although I shall not lanch into this whole point deferring it till vers 21. yet I shall name some First We are earnestly to pray to God to bestow such a spirit of concord It 's not the industry or policy of all the Conciliators Moderators and Pacificators in the world to bring this about but God onely can bend mens hearts for it Hence we see our Saviour praying to the Father for this agreement and God is called The God of peace because he only can make it in the Church and State It 's from Gods anger and wrath when an evil contentious spirit is amongst the Prophets as well as when he sends a lying spirit amongst them when the Temple was to be destroyed the rending of it was a prognostique of the desolation thereof and when God will unchurch a Church and make a Garden a Wilderness commonly divisions are the antecedent causes of it A second Rule is To rejoyce in the parts and gifts of others as much as our own when God is glorified by them and to be compassionately affected in the weaknesses and failings of others These two are necessarily joyned together and they are able to cement and unite all differences The former is to
rejoyce in other mens gifts and abilities with that success accompanying them as if they were our own As we see John did John's Disciples came with an envious spirit against Christ and said All men runne after him This was enough to leaven and sour John's heart but see his excellent temper I must decrease and he must increase John 3.30 he was willing that Christs light and glory should be exalted though it darkned and obscured his This is a good Reconciler and the latter is a tender forbearing of one another and suffering of one anothers weaknesses and a proneness to forgive others rashness if the stones of Jerusalem were thus polished and smoothed they would lie even and firm together A third Rule is Love to the publique good of the Church if this did reign in our hearts it would compose all differences The true mothers bowels would not suffer her to have the childe divided It must be selfish revenge that shall make two enemies desire to see the ship sink in which they are rather then they will agree to preserve it What self-denial was that in Jonah to give himself up to destruction rather then have the whole ship endangered Every one ought to say If I be the Jonah cast me out Among the Romans they had a Temple dedicated Jovi depositorio because there they would go and lay aside their mutual contentions before they entred into the Senate-house What a shame is it when many Heathens have laid aside their mutual quarrels for the common good and shall not the Ministers of the Gospel much more for the Churches safety A fourth Rule is Not to charge such consequences upon one anothers doctrine that are not natural and which they do abhorre This in doctrinal disputes hath been oil to the flame The Lutherans charge upon the Calvinists Doctrines about Predestination That they make God the autheur of sinne that they make him cruel and unjust worse then Pharaoh that commanded brick but gave no straw yea cruel like Nero who having a minde to put a vestal Virgin to death caused her to be ravished and then put her to death because she was ravished But the Calvinists detest and abhorre all such consequences and if they did see such conclusions did follow necessarily from their Doctrines they would publickly abjure them some gathered from Paul's preaching of free-grace that therefore men might sinne that grace might abound but Paul crieth God forbid at this and saith The damnation of such Logicians is just Rom. 3.18 Lastly So farre as men do agree with us in the fundamentals let them retain peace and concord The Apostle thus exhorts Phil. 3.16 Whereto we have already attained let us walk by the same rule It hath been Gods mercy that the Protestant Churches though differing in many opinions yet do not dissent in fundamentals For as for the Socinians I do not reckon them among the Protestants yea some place them not amongst Christians but as for other they keep the same foundation though some are purer Churches then others Now it 's a special preservative of charity to imbrace one another with hearty affections So farre therefore it 's an uncharitable and peevish thing in some Lutherans that will not call the Calvinists brethren or admit of reconciliation but professe they will rather do it with the Pope whom yet they maintain to be Antichrist Vse of Exhortation to run to the God of peace for to settle peace and truth The greater the mercy is and the more the devil doth oppose it the more do thou strive for it How many Unities doth the Apostle mention Ephes 4 And why then should we be many Blessed are peace-makers for they shall be called the Sons of God Mat. 5.9 SERMON LXI The great changes that even a Godly man is subject unto in respect of the having and losing those Sensible supports both outward and inward which God at some times vouchsafeth to them Also what those sensible Enjoyments are and why God doth so change the conditions of his People JOH 17.12 While I was with them in the world I kept them in thy Name WE have dispatched the prayer Christ put up for his Disciples We are now to consider other reasons and arguments he useth for his Petition Our Saviour expressed many before the Petition and some also after the Petition The words of the Text are brought in as a reason why he prayed for them now so solemnly and not before because formerly he had kept them in a visible manner by his corporall presence with them but now the manner of his presence being shortly to be changed he therefore commends them to God as if he should have said Holy Father ever since they became my Disciples I took a special charge of them the world was against them they could not keep themselves and I came as a Mediator appointed by thee to preserve them to eternal life which trust I have faithfully discharged and therefore seeing they have hitherto been kept let them not perish at last In this reason we may take notice 1. Of the Disciples mercy vouchsafed to them they were kept this implieth their own insufficiency and inability 2. The efficient cause of this I have kept them wherein also is implied his fidelity and diligence in that trust he took upon him as a Mediatour 3. The manner how In thy Name which mercy is illustrated from the circumstance of time While I was with â—â—em 2. Of place while I was with them in the world First of the circumstance of time and place While I was with them in the world he speaks as if for the present he were not with them but that is because his departure was immediatly at hand Now when our Saviour speaks in this manner while I was with them I kept them 1. You must not think as if Christ by his bodily leaving of them did also spiritually leave them No this would contradict that promise Mat. 28. where Christ said he would be with them to the end of the world he did not change his presence but the manner of his presence it was before corporall and visible now spirituall and invisible 2. In that Christ said While I was with them it 's necessarily inferred that Christ is not corporally present every where that his body is not every where though Christ be every where That is true of Christ in the concrete which cannot be verified of each nature As his Divine nature did not suffer so neither can his humane be every where 3. By this expression saith Austin upon the place we must not understand as if there were a vicissitude in the Fathers and Sons keeping of us as if the Son had kept them a while excluding the Father and now the Father was to keep them excluding the Sonne but the Father kept them even while Christ kept them and Christ will keep them after his departure while the Father keeps them but not in the same manner before there
cannot do any thing without God therefore we despise it and neglect it as too many do This is to oppose the Principall and the Instrument They will not do so in naturall things though man doth not live by materiall bread alone but by the Word of God yet they will not throw away that Food as needlesse unprofitable and unnecessary Why then will they do so to the immaterial food and heavenly manna of the Word The other extream is To advance it too much To set up the Instrument to the neglect of the Principall and that is when we so rest on and admire the Gifts Learning Elocution or parts of the Minister that we look not up to God and this we are prone unto Therefore the Apostle gives a large Commendation to the The ssalonians 1 Thessal 2.13 That they received the Word Not as the Word of man but as of God which effectually worketh in Beleevers John 4. It 's said of Johns Hearers That they did a while rejoyce in his light They flocked after his Ministry yet afterwards they quarelled with him and said He had a Devil Thus Ezech. 33.32 He was to the Jews a very lovely Song They loved to hear him they came thronging in great Multitudes and Companies unto him but yet they would not do any thing Vse of Instruction If the Office and Abilities of the Ministry are nothing without God then do you lift up your hearts in Prayer to God more That his Power his Voice his Strength may be seen in the Ministry When you go from the Sermon examine whether Gods power and grace come home to your hearts or no Can you say Here was more then the Ministers Study then the Ministers Gifts for Gods mighty heart-changing power did also work on me Oh the Convictions the meltings the burnings and changes of heart that were upon me It was upon my minde like Lightning It was upon my affections and Conscience like Thunder As we are to preach like the Oracles of God 1 Pet. 4.11 He doth not say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not as the Word but as the Oracles as having the Spirit of God immediately breathing upon us So should you hear and receive them as the Oracles As the Prophets received their Visions and the Word that was spoken to them It wrought a mighty change They did not seem to be the same men they were nor did the same Actions Even thus should ye return home Ye come Earthly but go home Heavenly Ye come carnall but return spirituall SERMON LXIV Of the Manner of Christs keeping those that are His. Of a four-fold Principle that is operative to the Preservation of Believers And of the excellent Effects of the lively Meditation of this Doctrine of being kept by Christ to Salvation JOHN 17.12 Those which thou hast given me I have kept c. IN the former part of the verse you heard our Saviour expressing that glorious priviledge of Protection and Preservation of his Disciples and so all that were given him in the midst of all dangers to eternal life Now our Saviour amplifieth the fidelity and diligence he used in this custody So that in the words we may observe Christs diligence and fidelity expressed I have kept them 2. The Subject Whom thou hast given me This is the fift time our Saviour repeateth it and therefore the more to be observed 3. His fidelity in preservation is illustrated by the signe or effect of it None of them is perished 4. He answers an Objection concerning Judas granting that he perished with a twofold reason He was the son of perdition and that the Scripture may be fulfilled All these particulars contain solid and substantial Divinity both Doctrinal and Practical They will serve to confute false Doctrines and reprove wicked conversations And First Let us consider the fidelity and diligence Christ useth expressed in that word I have kept them This is a new and different Greek word from the former which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but here it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Septuagint make often to answer the Hebrew word Shamar which signifieth to keep with all diligence and circumspection In the New Testament it 's many times used of a corporal violent detaining in prison as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Act 12.4 Act. 23.35 Hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is often for a prison Act. 16.23 24 27 37 40. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to hale to prison Act 22.19 but when it 's applied in a spiritual sense it signifieth a diligent observing of a command or more frequently a carefull preserving of our selves from sinne as Luke 12.15 1 John 5.21 And hence comes the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 23.5 They made broad their phylacteries called so because by them they were warned to take heed of sinne But in the Text it 's used for protection and preservation to everlasting happiness as John 12.25 onely we may observe the use of it in three places very fit to our matter in hand It 's applied to Shepherds diligently watching to their sheep and that in the night time Luke 2.8 and thus Homer useth it also and hereby is represented that Christ is that chief Shepherd which will keep his sheep though never so infirm or weak that no danger shall befall them 2. It 's applied to the keeping of some precious thing deposited in our hands that we are betrusted with 1 Tim. 6.20 and thus also all the godly are delivered to Christ as his charge that none be lost 3. Lastly It 's used of preserving in a safe place in the midst of dangers Thus Noah is said to be kept in the Ark 2 Pet. 2.5 which is notably true in all the godly The deluge of Gods wrath fals upon all the wicked of the world and the godly are kept safe in Christ as Noah was in the Ark whereas then our Saviour doth so often inform his Disciples that he keepeth them Observe That Christs divine protection and preservation of his people to eternal life is daily to be thought on and improved by them They are not in a transient manner to apprehend it but they are to keep this blessed truth in their hearts till it inflame them As it 's not one showr but plentifull and constant droppings that go to the root of the Tree so it 's not a thought now and then about Christs keeping of thee safe for heaven will affect thee but as Jacob to the Angel so thou art to say I will not let this truth go till it bless me and truly for this end it was that our Saviour doth so often repeat Those thou hast given me and I have kept them to confirm and increase the Disciples faith seeing they have so many strong Anakims in the way to Canaan Every man that looks only to his own strength and the dangers that are in the way would bring up an ill report of Heaven
as those Spies did of the Land of Canaan saying It 's impossible for any man ever to come thither and with the Disciples to say Who then can be saved but with God nothing is impossible To open this Doctrine consider that there is a fourfold principle which is operative to the conservation of the believers First There is an inward vital and vivifical principle of grace abiding in the godly which will never fail Not but that of it self it would as in Adam and Angels but as God could confirm and establish the grace of Angels that it never shall perish so doth God that supernatural principle of holiness put into his people 1 John 3.8 He that is born of God he neither doth sinne or can sinne viz. so as to be given up wholly to it and that because the seed of God abideth in him Though there be different thoughts about this seed what it is I do now suppose it to be that inward principle of supernatural life from whence all gracious operations do flow This God hath set in the heart and inward parts of his people never to be rooted out Thus John 4 14. The believer is said to have in him a well of water springing up to eternal life Here is a fountain that cannot be dried up Therefore it 's said He shall never thirst more viz. with a thirst of a total indigence and want Even in the greatest deficiencies and barrenness of Gods people there hath been sap in the root when the branches seemed dead A second principle thus conserving is That daily help of grace quickning and corroborating the soul in all holinesse The former grace is permanent and habitual this transien t actual and by way of motion This latter doth compleat and actuate the former For as it 's not enough to have a naturall life unlesse there be a further concourse of God by which we actually move and stirre So in our supernatural life it 's not enough to have that principle of life infused but we are to receive the daily impressions and powerfull quicknings of his holy Spirit and this is to have both the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 posse and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 operari the will and the deed These are the two internal principles of our conservation for the Lord Christ doth not keep us immediately but by means in a subordinate manner In the next place there is a two-fold principle extrinsecal of our preservation And The first is Our Election that is the fountain of all our perseverance This is the first round in that ladder by which we ascend to Heaven Rom. 8. It 's from Predestination that nothing can separate us from the love of God in Christ Rom. 11. It 's Election hath obtained that elected remnant shall never perish and thus in this prayer of our Saviours all security of the godly it 's because the Father had given them to Christ viz. by Election as the root and source of all their good This is so cogent a truth that many who hold a falling away from true grace do yet maintain That no Elect man can ever perish finally because then God should be frustrated of his purpose and the counsel of man should make void the counsell of God This Election of God is the vivificall cause of all Preservation As by this they were Called and Converted from a state of sinne Election did bring them in so the same Election when they are Converted doth protect and keep them if they fall doth raise and repair them whereby they safely at last arrive at Eternity so that their Perseverance is not a merit or reward of their former holinesse but it 's a free gift of God and an effect of Election as their effectual Vocation was The second externall Principle is The Covenant and Promise of God made in Christ to the Godly So that the Covenant of Grace being confirmed by Christs death In whom the Promises are Yea and Amen 2 Cor. 1.20 being among other glorious ends to perpetuate and continue the work of Grace in them it 's impossible that hell or the world should quite put them out of the way to Heaven Jerem. 32.40 God there promiseth an Everlasting Covenant a Covenant that shall abide for ever And what is the Priviledge vouchsafed in that Deed of Gift It 's the putting his fear in their heart that they shall not depart from him You see by this notable place That it 's not we our selves but God who keepeth us and for this we have his Promise So that the godly may triumph in an holy Confidence because of it Many other Promises that are branches of this Covenant the Scripture declareth which should be sweeter then the honey and the honey-comb For what can be more precious to hear then that God will safely preserve thee in the way to Heaven so that no fraud or force without nor any lust or corruption within shall hinder thee of the Crown of Glory Isai 40.29 30 31. He giveth power to the faint and to them that have no might he increaseth strength c. God in the verse before is said Himself not to faint or to be weary Though he created the Earth and doth still preserve it yet he is not weary and because he is thus he will make his people so They in themselves may be fainting and weary but he will renew strength And he illustrateth this from natural strength Though young men in their full strength may be weary yet these shall not And again he compareth their strength to the Eagle that mounteth up with wings to the Heaven and is not weary Thus God will enable the godly soul Though they runne or walk they shall not be weary What a reviving place should this be to the dead dull and languishing believer Why do I lie groveling on the ground Let me flie up to Heaven like an Eagle We have also a remarkable Promise of Divine Protection Isai 4.5 6. where God by two similitudes doth notably declare it First by an allusion to that wonderfull Preservation of the people of Israel It was not enough that God had brought them out of Aegypt they would have perished for all that without his Protection Therefore we may reade the History Exod. 13. how God created a directive Protection for them both by day and night In the day time there was a Cloud and smoak and a shining flaming fire by night Thus God promiseth he will do upon every dwelling-place in Zion and upon her Assemblies by these are figured the several Churches that are assembled to serve God For upon all the Glory shall be a defence By Glory is meant the Ark which is here made a Type of Gods people and they may be called Gods Glory both because they glory in God and God is glorified by them So that the meaning is Look what care and defence God did once show to the Israelites to preserve them from
forsake him Now these things do especially provoke God to leave his people though not totally yet gradually and that both in respect of grace and consolations 1. When they resist the light of God shining upon them There is a natural light and a supernatural now to oppose this to walk against this is to provoke God to forsake us for thus such who enjoy the means of grace and have wonderfull workings upon their soul as Heb. 6. come to be left by detaining the truth in unrighteousness Therefore the Jews were delivered up to blindness and hardness of heart because seeing they would not see and hearing they would not hear and thus by proportion it is in a sanctified person 2. Vnthankefulness for those heavenly and glorious priviledges the effects of grace make us unworthy When God shall by such an arm as this is bring thee out of thy sinnes leaving thousands of others in their cursed and damnable estate and condition and thou dost no more rejoyce in thy Thanksgiving unto God this is to procure frowns and displeasure from God upon thee 3. To walk carelesly and slothfully when this Grace is received is endangering to lose all She that did not strive and stir up her self with Zeal is bid to take heed lest another get her Crown from her Rev. 2. He that was unprofitable and hideth his Talent shall have that taken away which he had The Church because of her great negligence and slothfulnesse lost Christ and with much trouble did at last obtain him again Therefore it 's said by Peter We are to give much diligence that we may make our Calling and our Election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 SERMON LXVI Of the Perseverance of the Saints JOH 17.12 I have kept them and none of them is perished but the Sonne of Perdition THe Doctrine observed was That none of those who are given by God to Christ shall perish To state and clear which Truth we have given in some particulars and some more are now to be added which if well digested will be so many Answers to those many Objections which are made against this Truth And First Consider That though we hold the Godly man will persevere to the End yet this is not to be attributed to his own power and strength but solely to Gods Help This Truth was maintained of old by Austin against the Pelagians who thought a man by his own power might overcome Temptations and persist constantly in what is good In his Book De bono perseverantiae and lib. de correptione gratiâ He makes it his great work to overthrow that proud and presumptuous doctrine and among other Arguments this is often urged That a man prayeth unto God for perseverance which would be absurd if it were in mans own power to give it and he also presseth another Argument of two having equal grace whether he mean true real sanctifying grace is controverted by the Learned Vossius saith he doth but others think not as Rivet He propounds this Question Why one doth persevere and not the other as we may instance why Peter and not Iudas who though he had not Sanctifying Grace yet had many good Gifts of Gods Spirit and none can give a dfference of this but by running to Gods grace confirming one and not the other So then as we see it was with the people of Israel in the Wildernesse travelling to Canaan their shoes and garments did not wax old or their bread moldy God miraculously preserving of it Thus in our way to Heaven God preserveth the Godly so that their Graces which otherwise would quickly perish and decay are yet kept lively and vigorous by him As in Physick there are Medicines to recover out of Diseases and then to preserve and keep health So there is the grace of God out of sinne and Grace to preserve us being thus recovered Hence Austin well observeth that expression Rom 11. I have left to my self seven thousand that have not bowed their knees to Baal It was God that had saved them from Idolatry he kept them from the common corrupt worship not they themselves and Rom. 14. the Apostle speaking of a weak Christian saith he shall be holden up for God is able to make him stand God is able not he himself This Truth that profound Doctor Bradwardine doth solidly maintain against Pelagians lib. 2. De Causâ Dei cap. 8 9 10. where he reproveth Lumbard the Master of Sentences for attributing perseverance to a mans Free-will desiring his Zeal may be excused because it is for Gods Truth In that Discourse he well sheweth how that when God hath infused Grace into a mans heart it is not as when the Husbandman hath prepared and fitted the ground and hath cast his Seed into it then he leaveth it that of its one self it may fructifie and bring forth Corn But as the Air when it is enlightened by the Sun-beams needeth the continuall presence of them so that if but for an hour light be withdrawn it is presently dark Thus if God should from the most holy men withdraw his gracious help but for a moment they would be immediatly plunged into all evil for if the Heavens that are so glorious Creatures and for their firm setling called the Firmament doe yet wholly stand by the Omnipotent power and Word of God how much rather must the eminent and dear Children of God be preserved in their supernaturall Life by the same Grace and divine might Hence 1 Chron. ult David praieth that what good there was for the present in the peoples hearts God would alwaies keep it in them Thus perseverance then is not the fruit of our own strength nor is it bestowed for any antecedent merits of our own but meerly from the grace and favour of God but of this more v. 15. 2. We are alwaies to distinguish between those that are in profession and appearance Godly and such who are indeed so No doubt but the Scripture giveth sundry and plain Instances of the Apostacy and Fall of many who for a while were eminent and admirable in their profession of Religion but yet for all this they were not such as were indeed rooted and grounded in Christ and this proposition will serve to answer many places that are brought to prove the perishing condition sometimes of those that had true grace as Heb. 6.4 5. where some are said to be enlightened and to have tasted the good Word of God and it 's supposed that they may fall away and never be restored again but howsoever the Arminians think there is an enumeration of the best things the godly may have and that none can go beyond those qualifications yet the Apostle plainly speaketh the contrary for when he had reckoned up these particulars yet he addeth I hope better things and things that accompany or hold salvation So then there were better things then these and there are things that hold Salvation that cannot be separated from them but such were not
these things named in the Text and further the Apostle chargeth these persons to whom he attributeth these priviledges that they were dull and slow that they needed to be taught the first principles By all which it appeareth that the godly ought to have better things then those mentioned Do not therefore gather the Apostasie of those that are truly godly because sometimes you see men of eminent parts and professions in Religion become degenerate and unsound for possibly these never had the Truth of grace and such also were those named by Peter 2 Pet. 2.20 where some are said to have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of Christ and yet were again entangled in their former lusts We grant that the Faith of Christ had so farre a powerfull operation upon them that they left off those pollutions they lived in whilst Heathens but yet that they were never changed at the very root and heart appearrth in that the Apostle cals them but washed Swine they had not changed their Swinish nature they were not made Sheep though they had an outward Reformation Now that all such though never so wonderfull for parts and duties if falling off never were truly principled with the work of grace in their souls appeareth by that eminent place 1 Joh. 2.19 They went from us because they were not of us If they had been of us they would have continued with us Here it is plain that whosoever is truly of the Church of God he will alwaies abide so Indeed when we see the fall of such who seemed such glorious Starres and such tall Cedars we ought in an holy manner to fear and tremble We that stand are to take heed lest we fall but this doth not prove the total Apostasie of those that do truely belong to God Mat. 13. He that did beleeve and receive the Word with joy did yet at last wither because he had not a good and honest heart Now when we say all these mentioned had not true Grace we do not mean they were grosse Hypocrites as if they did outwardly professe they beleeved but inwardly were the clean contrary No only we take an hypocrite in a large sence for one who hath some imperfect and inchoate works of Gods Spirit upon him which are like dispositions in a tendency unto true Grace as the Embryo to a Childe but yet they fall farre short of Sanctification They in their thoughts and hearts are reall and serious others apprehend them to be in the state of Grace but still though Virgins they are but Foolish Virgins They have not that Oyle which will serve when the Bridegroom cometh Terrible it is to hear this and oh what sharp goads should they be in our sides lest we never as yet have gone further then such persons Say it again unto thy self Am I not gone further then such and such persons 3. It is good to observe That even the Adversaries to this Truth do grant that God is able to confirm a man in grace so that he shall never fall They grant God doth establish the Angels in that happy condition that they shall never fall from it yea they will not contend but that de facto God did confirm some as the Apostles that they should never be separated from Christ Now if this be granted it will overthrow all those reasons that they bring to prove the perishing estate sometimes of the godly For thus they argue If a Godly man shall certainly be preserved to what purpose then are all Counsels and exhortations Why are they commanded to fear and to take heed lest they fall Do not all these Admonitions seem vain and absurd As if we should bid a man take heed he do not fly up into the air if he do he will fall Now if there be any absurdity in this will not all this hold as well in those Apostles whom they grant to be infallibly preserved to Eternal Life Though Christ told them Their Names were written in heaven That he went te prepare a place for them yet for all that he exhorts them to take heed of the least motions of sinne and abide in him though he promiseth they shall continue in him 4. Consider That of those who pleade for an Apostasie of the godly there is a destinction to be made Some go further then others some hold one way and not another As first Some hold that though men be Elected to Salvation yet they may perish because their Elect on is not absolute but conditionall supposing their perseverance and thus the Arminians but some Papists and the Lutherans they hold that no Elect man can ever perish for then God might be frustrated in his Councels which were absurd to think Others they say That men may have true grace for the present but yet not Elected They do not make true Faith proper to the Elect only but say many besides such have for the present true lively grace now with them The Elect man he cannot fall from his grace but the other may The Learned Vâ—ssius doth at large endeavour to make this the Opâ—nion of Austin as we told you Though some deny it and bring places that seem to evince the contrary whose Opinion soever it be it cannot be justified by the Scripture Lastly Others hold that a Godly man though Elected may for the present totally lose all his grace and not so much as any Sparks remain but then they say he will not alwaies abide thus he shall at last recover So that he shall not finally perish Now we cannot joyn with any of these Opinions but affirm the truly godly though never so weak yet shall certainly be preserved to happinesse so that though he may fall grievously yet the Spirit of God doth not wholly and finally forsake him 5. When we say that such as are given to Christ shall never perish this is to be understood of all and every one of them Not only such who have an high degree of Grace but even those that are babes such as are like the smoaking flax and bruised reed Where there is true grace though but like a grain of Mustard-seed yet that shall be so quâ—ckened and enlivened that it shall never goe out and this is of great Consolation to the godly who are apt to think that though some eminent Beleevers be carried on to happinesse yet such weak and frail things as they are shall never hold they cannot withstand any temptation they presently are ready to fall as soon as ever they are set on their feet but they are to know that the same divine protection and power is to all because they are Christs It is not because one hath more godlinesse then another but because all are in Christs hands A Childe in the Ark was as safe as any strong man so that our protection is not founded upon the measure of our grace but the truth of our grace That which is true grace will persevere Perseverance
so much for they are fully set to be destroied Oh pity and pray for such that do neither for themselves if peradventure they may escape out of the devils snares SERMON LXX Of the Sonne of Perdition Sheweth from the Example of Judas That Men may be Eminent for a while in the Church of God and yet afterward prove dreadfull Apostates JOHN 17.12 But the Sonne of Perdition WE come to observe a second Doctrine from this remarkable instance and certainly if we consider who it is that is here called a sonne of perdition it may be matter of astonishment to us It is Judas one of the twelve Apostles It is he that for a long time continued with Christ working miracles and prophesying in Christs name yet even this glorious starre is become a clod of earth This Apostle an Apostate he that in all mens judgements was once a sonne of the Kingdom he that was the light and salt of the earth is in himself darkness and is become like unsavoury salt fit for nothing but to be thrown away Observe That men may be eminent for a while in the Church of God and yet afterwards prove dreadful Apostates The beginnings of many men in Religion may be very hopefull and admirable but their finals may be tragical and very scandalous Thus Judas his beginnings were excellent At first none more forward more self-denying then him but afterwards we see this rod that scourged others for sinne by his preaching to become a Serpent and see the wonderfull dispensation of God Paul that began carnally and wickedly ended spiritually he that was an opposer became a friend and Judas that was a friend became an opposer So that will we nill we we must acknowledge Gods grace is all in all It 's that which makes a difference only Bad beginnings may have good endings and good beginnings bad endings There are many meteors in the Church that make a lustre and a blaze but afterwards end in noisomness To improve this Doctrine Let us consider what peculiar eminency Judas had and this will make it the greater wonder that he should be a Son of perdition And first Which was the first rise and step to all other his excellencies he was taken from his former conversation into an inward more close fellowship with Christ We reade of three sorts recorded by the Evangelists that related to Christ Even as David had three sorts of Worthies There were those that did believe in Christ acknowledging him yet continued still in their relations and former external conditions they were in such were many of the holy women we reade of in the Gospels 2. There were some selected from the common sort of Disciples and believers that did more immediately depend on Christ and were imployed in special service for him Luke 10.1 There were Seventy chosen by Christ to be in an Office of Ministration and service to him But then there were a third sort and they were more intimate with Christ then the Seventy and all the rest and they were twelve in number called Apostles and these were as it were a Colledge and Christ the Master these were domestick to him they were of his houshold they were never asunder they did eat and drink and live and converse together they were maintained out of one common stock and treasury Now Judas he was one of the twelve he was received into the most inward communion together he was one of Christs family So that it must needs be a great honour and prerogative to Judas who would have other thoughts of him then a sincere eminent man for Christ chose him to be in the first place Christ made as much of him as of the rest Who would not say This must needs be a good man Christ is so familiar with him and whereas John 2. it 's said Many did believe yet Christ would not commit himself to them for he knew what was in man yet here though Judas did not truly believe and though Christ knew what was in him yet he committed himself to him This familiarity of Judas with Christ was of old prophesied of and that to the aggravation of his sinne Psal 41.9 It was thou my familiar friend my acquaintance we took sweet councel together Meditate then on this particular The sonne of perdition is he that was constantly with Christ one of his intimate friends of dear relation together and this will aggravate it more if you consider Christ and his Apostles not as a civil society but a religious one Though Christ did not in his life time on the earth set up a distinct Church from that of the Jews but communicated with the Jews in all their Church-Ordinances yet his family was a religious and heavenly society He was preaching praying and performing all heavenly duties now Judas was as much in all these holy meetings as the other Apostles Therefore it 's said Psal 41 9. They took sweet counsel yea it 's said in whom I trusted so that Judas was admitted into all the secrets Christ had yet the man thus in prayer often in duties often in heavenly conferences often he becomes a Sonne of perdition his heart was not right within him all that while As for those disputes Why Christ would chuse such an one whom he knew to be an hypocrite and especially advance him to be an Apostle seeing that the Scripture commends such strict care about the promoting fit and worthy men to that Office we can but give conjectures no solid reasons as the Ancients do Secondly This is but the beginning of honour Christ put upon him for after they had a while continued thus with him then he instituted a new Office of Apostleship and gave some men this divine Commission and Office the chiefest place in the Church For you must observe as a good Antidote against the Anabaptists who because Christ chose Fishermen and illiterate persons to preach the Gospel conclude such persons may still preach that there cannot be a stronger Argument against them then this instance of our Saviour for when Christ chose his Apostles they left their trades they did not continue in their civil vocations but they followed Christ whereas these men would that persons should follow their trades and yet preach alwayes whereas Paul bids Timothy though of extraordinary gifts To give himself wholly to study and reading 1 Tim 4.13 But secondly Our Saviour after he had called them from their ordinary vocations he did not presently make them Churchâ—Officers but as diligent Interpreters and Harmonists shew They were two years with Christ under his Discipline and information ere they were appointed â—o this Office and then at last when they were to exercise their Apostolical-Office to the whole Church they were endowed with admirable abilities from above so that they could speak in all tongues and were filled with the Spirit of God and infallibly assisted by him to interpret the Scripture of the Old Testament But this by the way
he did believe Christ was God as well as man How could he come into Christs presence and not think Christ knoweth my falshood my theft and all my secret wickednesse 3. His sinne stayeth not here but it swelleth into an higher nature He will not onely steal in petty things but he proceeds to betray his Lord and Master and that for a contemptible price He grudged not long before because of the morsell he lost the price of that precious ointment which was poured on Christ that was esteemed worth three hundred pence Therefore to make up this losse he negotiates to betray his Master for thirty pieces of silver His readinesse and greedinesse herein is observed by the Evanglist Mat. 26.14 Then one of the twelve went to the chief Priests then when he saw he had lost that booty his covetous wretched heart seems to make up this another way Again He went to the chief Priests he bespeaks them first they did not send for him they thought not of this way but he proffers himself and he went to the chief Priests his known enemies that he saw had all along endeavoured to kill him Further his wickednesse appeareth in asking What will you give me and I will deliver him unto you He pretends no reason no cause as the chief Priests did That he was an enemy to Caesar that he taught contrary to their law and customs so that herein Judas sin did more grievously then they And lastly Covenants for thirty pieces of silver a poor contemptible price all this is done by one that was formerly an eminent Apostle 4. When he had thus consummated his wickednesse though admonished by our Saviour though plainly told He was the man Matth. 16.25 Then in stead of a godly repentance he fals into a dreadfull despair of Gods mercy and Christs love This was to put a talent of lead upon the Ephah as the Prophet Zachary expresseth it Zach. 5.8 This despair was greater then all his former sinnes and observe how that all the while Judas was plotting and contriving his wickedness his conscience never troubleth him he could live a long time in thieving and stealing and commit abominable sins and his heart never trembles Though he heard our Saviour say Woe be to him that should betray him it had been better he had never been born yet he can boldly go on yea though Judas was in the head of a band of men to take Christ John 18.3 5 6. and as soon as Christ said I am he such glory and terrour came from him that immediatly they fell to the ground yet at this terrible passage his conscience doth not work but at last his conscience biteth like an Adder and stings like a Serpent Hearken to this all you who commit sin with jollity and security you care not you fear not what the Ministers of God threaten you with you can eat and drink and rise up to play so could Judas for a while but at last he crieth out I have sinned in betraying the innocent bloud Oh take heed as jolly and as bold as thou art for the present lest in this life or to come thou criest out Oh I have sinned I have damned my Soul yea I have betrayed Christ For every wicked man is a Judas Whosoever will part with Christ for his sinnes for the world he is a Judas This sonne of perdition doth thus roar within that he hath no comfort no quietnesse then first he goeth to the chief Priests crieth out of his sin and throweth them the thirty pieces again Here you see A man may cry out and weep for his sins and make some satisfaction and yet not for all that truly repent Even this son of perdition bewaileth his sins and crieth out of them Further see what little good this thirty pieces did him he that studied and plotted to betray his Master to have them he cannot keep them he vomitteth them up Thus it will be with every wicked man that to get dishonest gain lieth stealeth forsweareth himself Oh with what pain and torment with what torture in thy bowels wilt thou vomit up all again Lastly His torments are so exquisite that for fear of hell he throweth himself into hell He departed when he threw away those thirty pieces of silver and went and hanged himself Matth. 27 5. Some learned men say he did not hang himself because the Greek word may be rendered as well He was suffocated and choaked They say God raised up a swelling in his throat upon his perfidiousnesse which immediatly killed him it must be so say they because Act. 1.18 it 's said He fell head-long and his bowels gushed out now how could that be if he hanged himself But it 's answered That though he hang'd himself yet at last he fell down and in his fall his bowels gushed Thus he who had no bowels to an innocent Christ his bowels gush out The Greek word is used of Achitophel by the Septuagint and although the same Authors say that he also did not hang himself but God immediatly struck him with such a swelling in his throat yet that cannot be because it 's said He set his house in order before he did it whereas if it had been a sudden judgement inflicted on him he not expecting it Why should he set his house in order From this dreadfull instance and terrible end of Judas let all take heed Oh let this sonne of perdition make you children of salvation What he would have written upon his Sepulchre think Judas saith to you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Whosoever looketh on me let him be godly Oh let his worldlinesse his secret sinnes his hypocrisie make thee upright and full of integrity Is there a more terrible example in all the Scripture then this SERMON LXXI Of the Son of Perdition JOH 17.11 But the Son of Perdition WE have not yet sucked all the honey out of this honey-comb Not observed all the practicall matter which is deducible from this sad Instance He may be a pillar of Salt to season us As the people stood still gazing and amazed at Asahell wallowing in his bloud so may we with fear and trembling behold this Son of Perdition We may be admonished not only by good Examples but bad Judas his Perdition is a spiritual Anatomy-Lecture for us to look to our selves and to take heed of such Diseases that may endanger us which did him The Third Observation shall be from the Consideration of this Son of Perdition in the respective condition he was in He is in the company of the Apostles yet not truly of them a Jay among the Doves a Wolf amongst the Sheep yet though such an one prove deceitfull and an Apostate we are not to condemn Christ and his Apostles we are not to censure them as all of the same temper Obs That we are not to condemn the way of Religion and Religious persons though some amongst them prove scandalous and deceitfull Would it not
Casuists But then there is a Scandal given or scandalum Pusillorum when those who appear for Religion do such things as are indeed inconsistent with holinesse that can never be made good by the Scripture and of such it is that our Saviour saith Wo be to him by whom offences come Mat. 18.7 Whosoever shall offend one of these little ones it had been better a Millstone were hung about his neck and he thrown into the sea For although it be also a sinne in any man to be prejudiced and alienated from Godlinesse because of the sinnes of those that professe it neither will that be an excuse to them yet because such put a stumbling block in the way therefore is the transgression great Distinguish then between such as through their wilfull obstinacy will be offended and from such who are so through weaknesse and a reall occasion given 4. Such is the enmity of man to what is good that he is glad to have any occasion to blame the Truth with whenas indeed they should mourn and grieve to see any failings amongst those that are religious they rather rejoyce in the discovery of such and they think this is a good reason for their Impiety Why should they come out from the common waies of the world Do not many of those that are so forward do thus and thus And therefore they hope they shall do as well as any other The Apostle seeing this wicked disposition in the world speaks notably to the godly 1 Pet. 3.16 To walk with such a good Conscience that whereas the world will speak against them as evil doers they may be ashamed So 1 Pet. 2.12 These things premised Let us consider the unreasonablenesse and sinfullnesse of condemning Religion for some hypocrites therein For 1. Dost thou not as well see many are sincere and walk unblameably Doth not thy own heart tell thee that thou hast no just cause to speak against them Dost thou not sometimes wish thy Soul might do as well as theirs Dost thou not with Balaam wish thou mightst die the Death of such Righteous persons Shall not the Graces and holinesse of Eleven Apostles more confirm thee then the wickednesse of one Judas offend thee Consider then how unreasonable thou art that dost only minde the weak places of the Wall not â—he strong Thou speakest of many that for gain and secret lusts have fallen off from God but how many thousands of godly sincere men can we tell thee of who because they feared God were neither terrified by threats nor yet seduced by allurements to deny Christ Though a Judas did betray him yet â—here are Millions of Martyrs who have valiantly died in the Confession of him 2. We are not to live by Examples but by Precepts It 's an Old Rule We are to consider what the Scripture requires and commands If that enjoyn a life separated and singular to the wickednesse of the world If that bid thee run not into the same excesse of Riot with them such a strict way and profession thou art bound to follow Though all that go before thee be hypocrites and that go with thee Though all the Apostles had been like Judas yet Christs Truth had still been to be embraced Therefore not mens lives but the Scripture is to be ouâ— Rule If all men prove Hypocrites or Apostates yet we are bound to keep close to the Word Let God be true and every man a Lyar It 's true the life and conversation of others in sincerity and uprightnesse may be a great inducement to holiness therfore the Scripture often cals for a life of light and holinesse that others may be won thereby but yet every one ought to have such an inward assurance both of the Truth of God and his Grace upon his heart that what Peter said presumptuously they are to acknowledge as a duty Though all men should forsake Christ yet he would not It 's not upon men that we are to build either our faith or our godlinesse but though all men should prove devils and there were none in the world but one man that would own Christ thou wert to joyn with him 3. If we should condemn Religion for the falshood of some we were to condemn all the waies of Religion and all parties in the world and so to turn direct Athiests for look upon all the severall waies and parties that are in the world Are there not some that are a reproach to them that the wiser and more sober persons in that way will not own Wonder not then if the Apostle say of some that they are spots in their Feasts Jude 12. And Rom. 2. that they are such by whom the Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles This hath and will be It is impossible saith our Saviour but there will be offences viz considering the corruptions and sinfull inclinations of men but if you will own no Religion wherein an Hypocrite may come in you must do as Constantine bad the Novatian erect a Ladder and go himself only into heaven Even in heaven it self there were as we may say Judasses for what were those Apostate Angels that did not abide in the Truth but left their first habitation but betraiers of all that glory and honour that was due to God Know then that to throw away Religion because of the hypocrisie of some few is to run the broad way into Athiesm 5. It is not only sinful but very dangerous to thy own soul when thou art prejudiced or leavest the true way upon such grounds Thou dost not hurt them but thou wrongest thy own soul Those Disciples Joh. 6. that took offence at Christs Preaching they did not despise Christ so much as they damned their souls for saith Peter then whither shall we go for thou hast Eternal Life So then for thee to take up prejudices and objections against Christs way because of some mens miscarriages is to be a self-murderer wilt thou destroy thy own soul and throw thy self into one extremity because others may in another way undo themselves Oh know it is an heavy judgement upon thee when thou meetest with stumbling-blocks Those whom God loveth he giveth a better heart unto them Christ himself Luk. 1. 1 Pet. 2.7 To those that beleeve is indeed precious but a stone of stumbling and a Rock of offence unto those that do not beleeve Oh then be afraid lest this be the beginning of Gods judgement upon thee to be so prejudiced and offended by mis representations that thou shalt never have an heart to love God and his way Think not to do them a despight thou art the greatest Enemy to thy own soul 6. If any under the pretence of Religion do act their iniquities quarrell not at Religion it self for that condemneth such waies Neither do those that fear God own such for their members yea where Gods Order is put in practise they cast such from them as a dishonour to God and a reproach to that holy calling
deny any prescience in God because they say this would enduce an absolute necessity and it would be as vain a thing to think to avoid what God doth foreknow as what he doth preordain Therefore they take away one as well as the other but this is impudently to contradict the Scripture which doth so often make prescience a property belonging solely to God observe that place Isa 41.21 22 23. shew the things that are to come hereafter that we may know ye are gods and indeed he only can know future things that only knoweth the hearts of men and that the Scripture attributeth to God only Indeed the Prophets who were but men yet they did foretell many things to come but they were only ministeriall in this It was God that revealed these things to them so that it was not they so much as God and thus the Scripture revealeth things to come because it 's the word of him who knoweth all things and it 's the writing of such who were immediatly inspired by the holy Ghost Now one reason why God must needs foreknow what is to come is because nothing can ever be without his decree predictive of it and so because God knoweth what he will do therefore he knoweth what shall be Therefore we need not with the Jesuites run to a scientia media whereby God knoweth all things they say from the infinity of his knowledge comprehending the nature of things antecedently to his Decree their actions absolutely future or conditionally only for his knowledge is founded upon his decree Secondly Although God only doth originally and by his own property know things to come yet the devils they may foretell some things Not that the devils can of themselves foreknow any future casuall thing for they know not the hearts and free wils of men yet some things they certainly foreknow some things with great conjectures certainly they know such things which God revealeth to them and employeth them in to bring about for seeing even the very devils are Instruments of bringing about his vengeance as appeareth by that when God commanded the lying spirits to be in the mouth of the false Prophets as also when they appeared before God as well as the Angels Iob 1. Seeing I say God useth these as Instruments no wonder if he make known unto them what Service they have to do and therefore they can foretell things yea the Lord suffers false Prophets sometimes to foretell things by way of judgement to a people as is to be shewed for not only to godly men but even to wicked men God hath sometimes revealed things to come as to Balaam and those Mat. 7. who said Have we not prophesied in thy Name But besides this revealed knowledge the devils may probably foretell things to come partly as Austin well observeth because of their intellectual acutenesse having such extraordinary quicknesse in theit understanding and this added to their long life which they have had ever since their Creation and partly because of their agility whereby they can quickly move from one place to another as it 's related of Apollonius Thyancus who being at Ephesus when Domitian was murthered at Rome cried out Be of good courage for at this moment the Tyrant is killed Historians write that Posts came afterwards that did confirm all those things about Domitians Death Now if this were so then it was by the help of the devil who could quickly move so far as that Apollonius did many other things and therefore is thought by some to be raised up by the devils to oppose Christ and draw off from him by false Miracles Thirdly Consider there may be predictions of three sorts divine such as are of God himself or by Prophets inspired by him or diabolcicall predictions which are by Gods just judgements suffered to be upon a people and these are either by the devil or by his Instrumenss Witches and Sorcerers Astrologers and other kinde of waies of Divination which are too common even amongst Christians or humane and natural predictions which are from natural causes to their natural effects Thus the Astronomer may foretell the Eclipses that shall be The Physician can the effects of some Diseases and so the natural Philosopher may but not with such certainty foretell of drought or much rain as our Saviour implieth Mat. 16.20 but this is only probable because many particular causes may interpose and alter all their prognostiques Thus also politick Predictions which wise men sometimes can presage about Commonwealths Though those are but Coniectures as he said Bene qui conticet hunc tu perhibeto vatem optimum Fourthly Seeing that to foretell any thing to come be thus the property of God and of the Scripture Then by this we see That all those who go to Astrologers or Witches to know things to come and all those that professe judiciary Astrology that will undertake to foretell not natural things but voluntary such as are meerly subject to mens will Do not only undertake a vain rash and false thing but that also which is very abominable and wicked It 's necessary to speak to this because there are many people look more to the fullfilling of what such Prognosticks and Almanacks say then to the Scripture as if Saturn and Jupiter did reign therefore the Earth must tremble and not God reign It would require a great Volume to speak of this exactly Onely briefly Consider these things 1. That it hath been the Devils way alwaies to disturb the Church and endeavour the damnation of many mens souls by making them credulous in these things That as Christ hath set in his Church Pastors and Teachers to instruct in the way to heaven So the devil hath raised his Witches his Sorcerers his Soothsayers and Astrologers to seduce the world Of old there were the Heretiques Priscillianists that did binde men to the Starres and made the body of men to be compounded according to the Signs yea into this soul errour Aquila that famous Interpreter of the Scripture fell for which he was cast out of the Church of God and Cardan rose to that high Impiety as to observe Christs Birth and made his power to do the Miracles he did to flow from the influx of those Starres that he was born under Some have not been so wicked yet others as Petrus de Aliaco thought by the Stars there might have been prognosticated the Birth of Christ And Kepler contends those Wise men by the Rules of Astrological Art might have presaged not only an Event of some great moment but the Birth of some great Monarch As if Christ were not born after an extraordinary and miraculous manner That the Heavens have influence upon the bodies of men may not be denied Though Pererins argueth against those Coelestes influentias as I remember Hence a man possessed with the devil is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lunatick which some say was because the devil took the occasion that at
praier is not like that when he went by himself and praied so earnestly about the passing away of the Cup which the Evangelist could never have related what it was had not Christ revealed it Some there are that because the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the original have concluded that therfore this was not mentioned by our Saviour as a prayer nor is it to be understood but as a Sermon or Doctrinal Information Thus because it 's said vers 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he spake Chrysostom saith it 's not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not a Prayer but a Sermon and so Cajetan thinketh it to be an informatory discourse But Christs gesture of lifting up his eyes to heaven and his express words calling it a prayer vers 9 15 20. do clearly confute that Neither are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 opposite but subordinate A prayer that is publick may be doctrinally edifying the Auditor and therefore both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used of Zachariah's prayer or eucharistical song Luke 1.64 67. as also of Christs prayer John 11.41 And this word might well be used by our Saviour in this Petition because it was not a private prayer nor meerly petitionary but concionatory and informing the Disciples of many excellent passages whereof one is expressed in the end That their joy might be fulfilled So then one main reason why Christ did at this time so publickly and solemnly pray for his Disciples it was to fill them with comfort That they might for ever remember these words before his death Christ knew they must conflict with great difficulties therefore he provides sutable consolations Observe That it 's Christs special will and care that his people should walk comfortably As Ahashuerus did not like to see Nehemiah look sadly so neither doth Christ will that his people should walk with dejections and discouragements but abound in an heavenly and unspeakable joy It 's a dishonour to a Prince to have sighing subjects Therefore in Nero's time to weep or sigh was a capital crime and it reflects upon a Master to have his servant walk with discontent Thus it 's a dishonour to Christ and to his Gospel when those that fear God walk without hope or faith still complaining that their souls are disquieted and cast down within them A Christians joy is so greatly aimed at that the summe of those valedictory Sermons and large farewell discourses Christ makes to his Disciples was to establish them therein John 15.11 These things have I spoken that your joy might remain that it might be full It 's not only joy but a constant full joy he requireth that it might remain The people of God are not to think it enough to have joy sometimes though they are to bless God for any degree in the least continuance but they are to keep this fire alwayes upon the altar of their hearts whatsoever may not continue with them yet their joy must Though we cannot finde thee alwayes thriving alwayes healthfull yet we should see thee alwayes joyfull we should never finde a Christian without this let his conditions and temptations be never so sad and then it must be a full joy not a light flash but such as shall fill up thy heart that shall soak to the root of thy soul that no ordinary thing can remove thee from it This point is of great concernment unto the godly who commonly think themselves Benonies and will not be called Naomi but Marah that with Rachel refuse to be comforted that as some wicked men will not hear of the threatning but put farre from them the evil day so they stop their ears against the promise and put the good day of Gods grace out of their minde Now although I should first shew the nature of Christs joy what it is and how it is to be fulfilled in believers yet I must first dispatch Christs end in this prayer and all other his dispensations viz. That the joy of the godly may be filled in them So that you are to look upon it both as a duty and as a priviledge Not to live comfortably is a sinne as well as not to live holily and take heed of quenching Gods Spirit as it is a Comforter as well as it is a sanctifier For that it is a main intent of Christ to have you cloathed with the garments of joy will appear by these particulars First This solemn and remarkable prayer which our Saviour did make with so much fulness of heart was for this end to fill them with joy Though Christ praid for impetration of the benefits mentioned in this prayer yet the end why he spake this prayer so solemnly in the ears of the world was that it might be a perpetual standing stock of comfort to the godly Therefore the Apostle John because the other Evangelists pretermitted this prayer and much of his farewell Sermons is very large and exact in the description of it so that the Spirit of God thought it not enough to have it vocally pronounced but also to be committed to writing that so all the generations to come might take comfort from this prayer If therefore the godly man consider what Christ here prayeth for and who it is that doth pray The dignity of his person the certainty of being heard if there were no other Scripture remaining but this there would be ground enough of joy For the things which usually sad the hearts of Gods children are either from within or without from without are all the oppositions and cruel usages they meet with in the world by wicked men These are thorns and goads in their sides These are wolves to the sheep and where they cannot suck their blood yet they are briars and thorns to tear and rend their wool off Now our Saviours prayer is sufficient to turn this water into wine he makes us to gather grapes even of these thorns He sheweth this is matter of joy and not sorrow for those sadding thoughts which arise from within us which indeed are the heaviest as because of their corruptions which are strong in them their proud earthly and unbelieving hearts as also their proneness and danger to apostatize one time or other to suffer shipwrack Our Saviour doth expresly provide cordials against these faintings The petitions are so direct and compleat against such decayes that thou mayest afore-hand with Paul triumph and challenge any creature in the world to hinder thee of the Crown of Glory Oh then in the midst of all thy perplexed thoughts within remember this prayer of Christ Look not upon it as once spoken by Christ and so passing away but know it is as efficacious and powerfull in operation as ever length of time hath not diminished from the vertue of it if Christ were now upon earth and in thy closet or chamber praying with thee it ought not more to
refresh and comfort thee then when once in the flesh poured out by him yea some have thought that the expression Heb. 5. of Christs prayer and supplication with strong cries and agonies hath reference to this prayer though his tears and agonies are not mentioned Howsoever Christ alwayes praid with such zeal and fervency that he was sure to be heard See then if the want of any thing which may discourage thee may not be provided for in this prayer and shall Christ do it for this end that thou mayest alwayes have comfort And yet art thou dejected What shall Christ die in vain and pray in vain So certainly whilest thou walkest thus uncomfortably it 's as if Christ had done none of these things or else had done them in vain Secondly Christs care and will that the godly should live comfortably appeareth in those many commands for to rejoyce So that there is no command for any holy duty or to avoid any sinne more frequently enjoyned then to walk with joy and gladness of heart the people of God they doubt whether they may rejoyce they think such barren and unprofitable wretches as they are may not apply comforts They think this childrens bread doth not belong to such dogs as they are Oh but remember how indispensable and peremptory the command of God is that thou shouldst walk joyfully before him Phil. 3.1 Finally my brethren Rejoyce in the Lord When he had exhorted to many duties before he keepeth this sweet wine to the last Finally I have no more to say this is the summe of all do such and such duties but still remember to rejoyce Oh to pray dejectedly to do holy duties but with a sad heart this is to marre all As in alms so in all other duties God loveth chearfulnesse but he saith Rejoyce in the Lord Thy joy must be in heavenly objects and from spirituall motives from Evangelical priviledges some joy in their honours some in their pleasures some in their lusts as the swine delights in mire and mud but the joy of Gods people is in and through Christ Therefore he saith That my joy may be fulfilled in them not the joy of the world or the flesh Hence vers 3. it 's made the sure character of a Christian indeed who hath more then the outward form of religion that he rejoyceth in Christ Jesus But as if once speaking were not enough see how the same Apostle doubleth it Cap. 4.4 Rejoyce in the Lord alway and again I say Rejoyce Certainly there is something in it that the Apostle ingeminateth it Again I say Rejoyce he knew how hardly the people of God are brought to rejoyce How can they that are thus afflicted that have so many exercises bid them Rejoyce you may as well bid an heavy log flie up into the air Alas they are so oppressed and hardened in heart that they can no more rejoyce then a stone speak But the Apostle will hear none of these excuses I say it again Rejoyce and that alwayes let your condition your temptations be what they will let the times be what they will yet rejoyce alwayes so 1 Thess 5.16 Rejoyce evermâ—re Do not think it arbitrary or left to thy choice to walk joyfully No awe thy heart with the command that as thou darest not lie steal commit adultery because God commands the contrary so neither darest thou walk with distrust unbelief and discouragement because Gods word is against it Thirdly Christ hath provided for the Christians comfort not only by commands but also by promises The Scriptures are like a pleasant garden full of the sweet flowers of the promises therefore called 1 Pet. 1.4 Precious promises you may observe that the promises run through the heart of the Scripture as those four rivers did paradise to water and refresh it Hence it 's said That we through the Scriptures might have consolation and comfort Rom. 15 4. Hence David in all his tribulations found the word of God sweeter then the honey or the honey-comb There cannot be any strait any grief but there is a peculiar promise against it so that if at any time thou art disconsolate either publick or private afflictions lie sore upon thee remember the promises encourage thy self from them Oh walk not as if this world were such a wilderness that God had provided no fountains to refresh the barren soul As it was a custom amongst the Jews to give a cup of wine to the condemned person to refresh and comfort his spirits Therefore it was the height of malice in the Jews when in stead of such a cup they gave Christ gall to drink Thus God hath also appointed in his word so many precious and glorious promises for his children in every condition and the devil on the other side he would give them gall to drink If then thou wouldst live with heavenly joy let the promises be thy meditation day and night Fourthly Christ hath provided for the comfortable life of his people by appointing a Ministry in his Church among other ends for this to comfort the afflicted soul and to pour oyl into the hearts of such as are wounded They are to be sons of consolation like Barnabas to the children of sorrow for their sins so that it 's one of the greatest parts and work of the Ministry to publish glad tidings and to preach the acceptable year of the Lord to such as groan under the burden and prison of their sins Christ himself accounted of this in his Ministry above all other things Isa 50 4. He hath given me the tongue of the learned to know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary Oh it 's not every one that can deal with a tender conscience we must have an Eagles eye and a soft hand so that our work is not only to convert the prophane to build up the converted but to be daily comforting and exhorting the afflicted in soul And ô that there were many upon whom we might dispense this part of our Office You are apt to say Ministers preach nothing but damnation they will not comfort such as lie a dying Oh there is nothing more desired by them then to meet with such humbled souls to whom they might milk out the breasts of consolation To such they say as in the Canticles Eat ô friends yea drink abundantly but it would be a woe to us if we should tender these comforts to wicked and impenitent men There is a notable place to this purpose Ezek. 13.22 where God threatens the wicked Ministers because they strengthned the heart of the wicked in promising of him life and made the heart of the righteous sad When therefore we have to do with the contrite heart we with-hold no comfort from him as the Apostles style themselves 2 Cor. 1.24 Helpers of the believers joy So that in this is our study and labour seen as well as in Doctrine and reproof SERMON LXXVII Of Joy and Comfort
Snewing how many waies the Spirit of God works it in the hearts of his People JOH 17.13 These things I speak in the world that they might have my joy fullfilled in themselves IT 's Christs speciall Care and will as you have heard that his people should walk joyfully Severall Demonstrations have been thereof Christs Commands to rejoyce in his promises his Ministers are appointed for their joy In the next place This will appear true if yeu consider the works of Gods Spirit and Christs end of sending them into his Church The Spirit of God is not only to convince of sinne To sanctifie and make holy but it is also to comfort Hence he is four times called the Comforter Joh. 19.16.26 Joh. 15.26 Joh. 16.7 Even those who pleade to render the word Advocate and not a Comforter yet it comes to this at last Seeing the end of all his actions is to bring Consolation into the afflicted Soul That as the Spirit of God moved at first on the waters to make a lightsome and glorious world so he doth on the waters of the broken in heart to make as it were New Heavens and a new Earth there where was nothing but horrid confusion That as the devil is the Prince of darknesse is alwaies accusing and troubling the godly endeavouring to bring them to horrour and despair Therefore he kept the possessed party about the solitary Tombs and endeavoured that the Incestuous person should be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow So on the contrary the Spirit of God is wholly to comfort to support to revive and to make glad the grieved in Spirit insomuch that the Hebrews have a Proverb Super maestum non cadet Spiritus Sanctus for this Reason say some Learned men the Prophets before they could prophesie sometimes took an Instrument of Musick to play on as Elijah Isaac would eat of Venison to refresh his Spirits before he did prophetically blesse his Children Howsoever the Spirit of God being expresly called a Comforter it 's plain that in all his operations and workings he intends solid and true joy called therefore Joy in the holy Ghost not only objectively but efficiently because it is wrought by him and indeed we need the Spirit of God to comfort us for we cannot attain to this joy by our own strength That as we need the Spirit of God to regenerate us because dead in sinne So also to comfort us because under the guilt of sinne We are like so many Judasses and Cains Naturally we are a barren wildernesse not only in respect of graces but also of Consolations Look upon many afflicted and tempted Children of God No Friends No Ministers can comfort Reade the Promises apply them never so powerfully yet they cannot be comforted till God work it in them Now the Spirit of God is a Comforter to his people several waies 1. By way of Instruction and conviction It informeth that it 's a sinne not to beleeve in Christ that it 's not humility but frowardnesse when we keep off from the Promises That as it would be self-murther not to eat or drink so it 's Soul-murther not to eat or feed on Christ which is called beleeving Joh. 6. Hence this Spirit of God is said to convince the world of sinne Joh. 16 9. And wherein or what sinne especially Even because they would not beleeve in Christ Oh this is a speciall mercy when the Spirit of God hath by the Gospel so farre convinced thee that thou seest it thy duty to beleeve to rejoyce for who is there when once feeling the burthen and weight of sinne doth not with Adam run and hide himself doth not conclude his sins are greater then he can bear It 's not for such a wretch as I am to have a drop of water to refresh me much lesse a drop of Christs bloud yea his whole bloud Hence when we come to a tempted Christian we may admire at the subtleties and strong Objections he can bring against his comfort Never did any Heretique more subtilly and pertinaciously oppose the Truth of Christ then such an one will object against the Promises So that you heard it was the tongue of the Learned Isa 50.4 that could know to speak a word in season to such wearied persons yea to this day are not the Protestant Writers conflicting with the Papists about the particular application of Christ to every Beleever asserting that it is every Christians duty to say with Paul Gal. 2. who loved me and gave himself for me Now this particular appropriation of Christ to a man is the foundation of all joy and peace And do not the Papists bring all those Objections that a tempted Christian is apt to produce Such as these Gods Promises they are indeed true I doubt not but God is able only I question my self whether I have such conditions and qualifications as are required for the Promises Again the Promises are general whosoever shall beleeve or repent shall finde mercy but my great fear is whether I do truly repent or beleeve Yet again They object as Bellarmine the heart is deceitfull how many have perswaded themselves they do repent and love God when indeed they doe not and it may be I am such an one Lastly They doubt not of Gods power they say or of his ability to pardon all their sins and to justifie worse sinners then themselves Only here is the Question whether God will or no God hath no where in his Word said Thou such an one thy sins are forgiven thee These and the like Objections which Popish Writers urge with much vehemency The tempted Christian presseth with great strength because such are in a contrary disposition to beleeving and so feel nothing but sinne in the guilt of it and Unbelief doth as much deceive and disturb the soul as Melancholy or madnesse will the fancy I have been large in this to shew what mighty and gracious work of Gods Spirit that is to instruct and convince the heart of this duty to beleeve and rejoyce to be able to say God delights not in these perplexed thoughts as he saith of these superstitious duties so these immoderate fears and dejections Who hath required these things at your hands I shall answer for unbeleeving sorrows as well as carnall mirth for those dejecting fears and unquiet troubles of soul Thou art to fear hell and damnation as well as for Licentious jollities 2. The Spirit of God doth not only inform of the duty of Comfort but also directs unto the way of comfort It doth leade into the true way of Justification Joh. 14.16 The Comforter will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance As he is the Comforter he will teach them what way to take that they may have true Consolation for as by nature it 's an ingrafted principle in all to desire happinesse Ask any man in the world and he will answer affirmatively to this Question So every man troubled and
he for them It is as ridiculous as if a man should delight in childrens baby-clouts Oh do thou remember of whom thou art born and thou wilt take the best things to rejoyce in Fourthly Heavenly Joy surpasseth in the certainty of it The joy which God createth in the soul cannot be taken away by any but God himself Though sicknesse come though poverty come though afflictions arise yet all these cannot take away his joy yea in death it self many times he doth most abound and overflow whereas all worldly joy under such calamities are turned into wounds into howlings and tremblings so that they know not what to do Fifthly It surpasseth in the Vniversality and Extent of it Joy in God is all Joy because God is an Universall Good There is no want but he can fill it no misery but he is a peculiar remedy to it whereas the Creatures have their peculiar Joyes Health is one Joy Wealth another Joy but no one Creature hath all Comforts in it Sixthly It transcends in the Fulnesse and Degrees of Joy Solomon speaks of worldly Comfort That even in laughter the heart is sad Even Seneca could say Think you of those many that laugh any one hath true Joy Res severa est Gaudium Digge to the bottome of the heart of these merry blades and you will finde terrours and fears there Vse of Instruction Which is the way to get true Joy A life in Christ a life of holinesse Omnis vita est propter delectationem Judge not jolly bodily delights worthy the name of Joy These will turn to bitter howlings and gnashings of teeth Oh what a bitter alteration will death make upon you Now laughing then roaring now excessive in drinking then crying for a drop of water to quench those eternal torments SERMON LXXIX The Excellent Effects of Christian Joy JOH 17.13 That my Joy might be fulfilled in themselves IN the next place Let us Consider the Effects of this Christian joy and they are admirable First It doth dilate and enlarge the heart so that the Soul rejoycing is far more capacious then otherwise it would be Some have died they say for joy because of the too much dilating and dispersing the spirits The Saints glorified in heaven enjoy more then ever they could here of God because their hearts are more widened and prepared Our Souls are narrow and streightned within us till joy doth extend them A man of a joyful spirit is like a Vessell of a broad mouth that receiveth far more of God and Christ then a dejected unbeleeving person so that when we are commanded to set open the doors that the Prince of Glory may enter into us It 's joy that will thus prepare us It 's the complaint of many of Gods Children of their narrownesse and straitnesse of heart that they have no room for Christ Fears they fill the heart Worldly cares they also fill so that as men in a Consumption complain of a stopping and streightnesse in their breast they have much ado to fetch their winde Thus do the Children of God oh they have such stoppings upon their hearts that they have much ado to pray or to do any heavenly duty Now joy is an excellent opener That removeth these sinful obstructions so that this should make thee endeavour after a joyful life it will make thee dilate in all dimensions of grace Thou wilt be a Christian of a higher pitch or like Daniels Tree whose branches spread themselves abroad exceedingly 2. This Joy makes a man active and serviceable to God Neh. 8.10 The joy of the Lord is your strength Weak hands and feeble knees which are the Instruments of action and motion are attributed to fear as the cause of them Thus on the contrary Joy makes strong hands and firm knees The Incestuous person when almost swallowed with sorrow could no more vigorously serve God then a piece of wood whose moisture is not yet dried up would be useful for building Hence any service done to God that is accompanied with dejections and sorrow hath a kinde of uncleanesse in it as we have a notable expression Hos 9.4 Their Sacrifices shall be unto them as the Bread of mourners all that eat thereof shall be polluted Lev. 11.1 Persons that mourned for others that were dead were accounted unclean and thus doth all sinful sorrow and dejection it makes thy duty unclean it polluteth thee for God loveth not only a chearfull giver but chearfulnesse in all duties and therefore we reade of Gods severe threatning for the neglect of this Deut. 28.47 One great cause of all those heavy Curses there mentioned is because they did not serve the Lord with joy and gladnesse of heart Adde to this Deut. 12.7 12. as also Deut. 26.14 where the person offering Sacrifices was to make this Protestation that he had not eat thereof in his mourning If you say God is of such infinite purity and holinesse that I being full of infirmities have cause to tremble before him We grant it yet remember the Psalmists Advice Rejoyce with trembling Psal 2. That is the fat of the Sacrifice Oh then thou that complainest of thy dulnesse listlesnesse and lukewarmnesse in Gods Service whose duties look like Pharaohs lean Kine and though they swallow down many fat opportunities as these did the fat Kine yet remain withered and ill-favoured still Consider whether unbelief and sinful dejections are not like Ivy to the Tree or like rottennesse in the bones so Solomon cals Sorrow The bones which are the chief strength of a man if they have rottennesse in them how weak must that man be Consider then whether thy want of heavenly joy be not the cause of the evil upon thee whether that do not make thee a barren Wildernesse and a parched heath whether thou hadst not fulfilled all Relations and opportunities more fruitfully if this Joy had been fulfilled in thee 3. Christs Joy fulfilled in the heart doth consume and expell all carnall and worldly and sinful joys He that rejoyceth in the Lord cannot rejoyce in sin because the Objects are clean contrary no more then a man at the same time can with one eye look upward and with another downward A body may as well be in two places at the same time as the soul be intensly affected with two contrary Objects so that if thou complainest of the pronenesse of thy heart to rejoyce in earthly and worldly things Know there is no such medicine to cure this as heavenly joy as they say fire will drive out fire so joy will expell joy Joy in the Lord Joy in the world What made David professe so much joy in God but the heavenlinesse of his heart and this greater joy put out the lesse As the Sun-beams will the fire Seeing therefore a man cannot live but he must have joy in something Do thou pray and endeavour that the joy of the Lord may take up thy heart for when this Sun is in thy soul the Starres cannot
be seen David saith At Gods right hand is fulnesse of joy Psa 16.11 If then the Soul have already fulnesse it doth not desire any other Object If a man have the Ocean he wants not the stream If a man have the Sun he needeth not the Candle Thus he that hath fulnesse of joy in God wanteth not the joy of other creatures Insomuch that he who hath this heavenly joy may be said to be in Heaven while he is here on earth No life comes so near to that of the glorified Saints in heaven as an holy life accompanied with this joy If there can be an heaven upon this Earth this is it This is the Mount of Transfiguration that changeth a mans heart and his countenance that makes him say It 's good to be here Oh what enemies are we to our selves Thou makest thy house thy chamber a prison yea an hell by thy distrustfull fears when every place would be an heaven 4. This Joy of Christ will exceedingly wean a mans heart from the world it will make him undervalue all these earthly things which the world so much admireth Psa 4.7 Thou hast put more gladnesse in my heart then in the time their Corn and Wine encreaseth If then the soul have more joy and gladnesse in Gods presence and in his favour then in all earthly contentments whatsoever no wonder if the heart he loose from the one and fixed upon the other As he that hath eaten honey findes an unsavoury taste in other things compartively or as he that hath stddfastly beheld the Sun is so dazeled with the lustre thereof that he cannot see other inferiour Objects Thus the heart that is once ravished with the sweetnesse and glory that is in God and Christ knoweth not how to stoop to these inferiour fading joys No man then sets so loose in heart from earthly Comforts as he that hath this heavenly joy Every thing tempts him to his losse Shall he lose his fatness and sweetnesse by embracing the Creatures 5. This Joy of Christ will facilitate all holy and religious actions They will make us think the time short and grudge the work of God is so soon over Your worldly joy is called pastime and thus is heavenly upon a better account When a man rejoyceth in the Sabbaths and cals them a delight then they do not as those worldly wretches in the Prophet Amos c. 8.5 say when will the time be over that we may be buying and selling There is nothing makes the duties of holinesse so burthensome to thee as want of joy if they were matter of delight thou wouldst with joy wish that the Sun would stand still be grieved to give over Isa 61.3 It 's called the Oyle of Joy as the Oyl makes the Wheel go speedily or the yoke easie so doth a joyfull heart The voluptuous man The worldly man thinks not the day or week long enough to enjoy his delights much lesse doth the godly man the time of enjoying of God Hence Eternity doth not glut the Saints in heaven and make them weary of God 6. This Christian Joy will bear up the heart above all afflictions and tribulations Thus Jam. 1. They are to account it all joy when they fall into tribulation and 1 Pet. 1.8 he speaketh of those who for the present were in heaviness through manifold temptations yet at that time did greatly rejoyce and that with joy unspeakable and full of glory They could glory over all their tribulations This joy you heard is compared to Oyl and that will alwaies keep us above the waters Oh how happy is it when thy Temptations do not devour thy joy but thy joy takes away the sting of thy Temptations This made the Martyrs and Confessors finde thorns grapes and thistles figs Oh we think that it 's impossible ever for such weak and infirm wretches as we are to go through such Tryals as the Godly have done but if we had their joy it would be no more to us then it was to them 7. Joy as it is participated in this life encreaseth more hungring and desire after the object we desire to have more of it still Take any Object of delight which we do not perfectly enjoy and oh how it quickens and stirs up the appetite to have more still for although perfect joy doth fully satiate the desire and extinguish all thirst because as Aquinas saith well Gaudium se habet ad desiderium sicut quies ad motum and so when the stone is come to the center it moveth no further yet because in this life we have not a perfect fruition of God only have some bunches of the Grapes of Canaan not Canaan it self Therefore the sweetnesse we have in God or Christ doth more stir up the desire after God as you see in David those inchoate enjoyments of God did make him restlesse and impatient for further Communion with him Hence David exhorteth to taste how good God is if once we had but an experimental sweetnesse of the Excellency of his love we should still be breathing after him as David Psal 119. My soul breaketh for the longing it hath to him at all times But especially the heavenly joy produceth this admirable effect so contrary to flesh and bloud that it makes a man look for the coming of Christ and hastening it in his praiers and desires as that which will compleat his joy Here sorrow and joy will be mixed together but there is pure and unmixed joy and that to all Eternity Oh what a wilderness what a place of banishment is this world to such a tempered heart This is the valley of Tears and that is the mountain of joys Now to all this may be Objected That it cannot be a Christians duty to be alwaies rejoycing for many times they lie under sad Temptations especially there are times and seasons when God cals to mourning Is any man afflicted let him pray Is any merry let him sing Psalms And Solomon of old said There is a time to weep and a time to laugh David also saith Psa 126.5 Such as sow in tears shall reap in joy which implieth a time of tears only To this Consider these things 1. It may not be denied but that there are some times wherein God doth in a peculiar manner call to the duty of mourning fasting and humiliation Insomuch that the Prophet Isay complaineth that when God called to mourning they went to their mirth and jollities Isa 21.12 And thus when God shall plainly afflict thee for any sins thou hast committed as David with the losse of his Childe for his Uncleanesse In such cases it is our duty to be humbled and to mourn under his hand But these humiliations and fastings lie in the abstinence of that natural and lawful joy we might take in the Creatures not in spiritual Joy In daies of humiliation it 's a duty to rejoyce in the Lord and such joy will like fire melt and thaw the heart This joy that
on them he addeth a Caution Let none of you suffer as a Murderer as an evil doer as a busie body in other mens matters but as a Christian that is Let him look that he do not for any wickednesse of his justly procure civil punishments but only let him keep to his Christian profession and if that be all his fault then let him not be ashamed Therefore he addeth Let such an one commit himself to God as to a faithful Creator Why Creator But because God looketh upon such Sufferers as his Creatures it 's because of my Image shining in them I cannot be a faithfull Creator and not take care of them saith God To this purpose our Saviour often because it 's not the meer sufferings but the cause and motive that is all in all If ye be persecuted for my Names sake and for Righteousnosse sake This must be the ground else we cannot pleade the promise of assistance 2. As it 's possible for a Christian to suffer for his own iniquities so nothing is more ordinary in the world though a man do suffer meerly for Christs sake yet to charge other crimes upon him and to pretend other grounds of their malice against such then meer Christianity This is good to be observed for if the Persecutors say true there was never any holy man or faithful Servant of God suffered but they made the condemnation just and thought at least some of them that they did God good service as our Saviour Joh. 16.2 Were not the Prophets of old whose bloud was shed by Jerusalem traduced as busie-bodies as Troublers of Israel as publike enemies and in Christs time Though the Sun was not more free from spots then he from sinne or any miscarriage in his Ministry yet what accusations did they frame against him and Joh. 8. It was not for the good works they said they stoned him but for his blasphemies So Joh. 18. If this man were not a malefactor we would not have delivered him to thee The Martyrs also when so many thousand of them died willingly for Christ yet by their Enemies they were represented as the vilest of men So that as they did with their bodies put them in Beasts skins that so Lyons might devour them more greedily Thus they defamed them and laid heavy crimes to their charge that so they might have the more just ground to condemn them So that when a Christian suffers as a Christian and when as a busie-body must not be determined by their Enemies nor by the greater part of the world but by Gods Word for they think all zeal against sinne rashnesse and madnesse and all reproofs of wickednesse a busie-medling more then needs Gods Word therefore must be the Star to direct in this Thirdly It must be also granted That a man suffering for those things which are against Christ which are palpably contrary to his Doctrine yet may be so farre seduced as to think he suffers for Christ This is ordinary with all heretikes who have judged themselves Martyrs and made all their sufferings to be for God when yet they blaspheme God Doth not the Papist put his sufferings upon Christs score Doth not every Heretique entitle God to his Cause Do not the Socinians who yet with their whole might oppose the Deity of Christ prerend great obedience so and adoration of him as a constituted God We grant then that men may be horribly deluded in their sufferings They may give their bodies to be burnt and not have true and sound Faith They may be acted by an heretical spirit and yet endure great miseries as the Circumcelliones out of a mad contempt of Death would make men kill them But these also have not Christs promises belonging to them unlesse it be Gods Word indeed and truly so for which the world hateth them they are not within the Ark It 's true Even such who suffer in such deluded waies may have great comfort may finde much consolation within but it 's the devil that transformeth himself into an Angel of Light It 's such comfort as mad men have that laugh and are pleased in the midst of their misery for God will never give comfort but to his own Truths The Spirit of God is not a Comforter but where it first leadeth into the Truth Indeed the confidence and comforts many have died with in their errours have been a stumbling-block but this is to be ignorant of Satans devices and the potent operations of strong delusions upon mens souls It cannot be denied but that even the best Christians who are hated and do suffer in the world have yet many imperfections cleaving to them and do discover many infirmities of the flesh so that as none can be perfect in love of God or in any other grace so neither in enduring the hatred of the world oh how hard is that Rule of our Saviours Mat. 5. when men revile to be patient when men curse to blesse and to render all good for all evil These things do so transcend humane power that many miscarriages several indiscretions and many carnal fears are apt to interweave themselves Now when the matter or cause of our sufferings in Christs and for his Name and if the heart be mainly set for God and his honour though subject to weaknesses such may pleade Christs assistance for all that neither may they fear Christ will disown them because of such adhering infirmities Do we not see the Scripture commending some as eminent when yet at that very time there was some imperfection Abrahams Faith so highly commended Rom. 4. yet had some diffidence mixed with it Jobs Patience so greatly exalted yet had some impatience breaking out God then takes not notice of thy weaknesse but of thy Grace and the godly sufferer may comfort himself that though he hath imperfections yet it is not for them the world hateth him As Bradshaw that holy Martyr said Though he was a sinner and had many Infirmities yet his Enemies did not put him to death for them but for the quarrel of Christ which he had espoused and the Truths of Christ which he preferred above his own life The Grounds of Gods endearment to protect such as are hated for his Name sake are 1. Gods propriety and interest in such It 's not their lives or Liberties are aimed at so much as his Name his Glory his Truth Now God cannot but love what is his own and that infinitely Therefore it hath alwaies been the Custome of Gods people in their Praiers to make their trouble to be in reference to him What wilt thou do for thy great Name said Joshua c. 7.9 And David It 's time to work for men have made void thy Law So it 's thy Temple thy Altars they have polluted and hence God accounts all the malice and madnesse of men discovered against his people as done to him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Act. 9 4. Could they do that to God which
retain the wicked inclination of the world minding only worldly things Now though the world be many times and it may be here taken for that Society of men that is Heathenish and doth not beleeve in Christ thus the Church and the world are opposed 1 Cor. 5.10 yet we may extend it further even to such as do outwardly professe Christ but in works do deny him as is more to be shewed 2. There is the act it self hate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word is in the preterperfect tense It hath hated them already though they had not much tormented it by their preaching but it would more hate them when Christ was removed and their preaching more universall It comprehends all times it hath it doth and it will hate them and hatred you heard was worse then anger being more fixed and permanent The cause of this is because They are not of the world for as love is to its like so hatred is to that which is unlike and contrary In the Scripture some Learned men say to hate is sometimes taken to love lesse not an absolute hatred but a respective love Mat. 6.24 He will love one and hate the other i. e. lesse love And for this end they bring that place Rom. 9.3 Jacob have I loved but Esau have I hated where they would expound hate of a lesse love but whatever may be said of the former place this latter will admit of no such Exposition as the Context will easily evidence 3. The Scripture speaks of a good hatred Rom. 7.15 That which I hate I do So we are commanded to hate our Father and Mother to hate our own lives Luk. 14.26 Joh. 12.25 for Christs sake David also said He hated them which hated God with a perfect hatred i. e. a full complete hatred he had no love at all to them that is in respect of their wickednesse and their incurable enmity against God though in other respects he pitied and loved them Lastly There is a wicked and evil hatred of which the Text speaks Obs That the wicked men of the world have and will alwaies hate those that are godly It hath been so of old and will be so to the last wicked man that breatheth No sooner were there a wicked man and a godly but this hatred broke out into all cruelty Cain hated Abel and why because his own works were nought and his brothers good 1 Joh. 3.12 No lesse will serve then the bloud of Sheep such cruell Wolves To open this Doctrine Consider these things First That there is a twofold hatred with the Schoolmen One is called Odium inimicitiae an hatred of enmity whereby a man wils evil to him because it 's his evil Even as amor amicitiae a will of friendship wils the good to a person loved because it is his good 2. There is another kinde of hatred which the ancient Schoolmen had no Name for it but afterwards it was called Odium abominationis or offensionis When a man is offended at and hateth such an object that is evil but not the person yea we may love him dearly Thus the Childe hateth the death of his Father Odio abominationis but loveth his Father yea because he loveth him therefore he hateth his death Now that hatred whereby the world hateth godly men is Odium inimicitiae it comes from an inward irreconcilable displacency to the godly it 's terminated upon their persons because they are such and therefore they are said to be of the devil representing his nature and are the Seed of the Serpent which hath an imbred enmity against man so that though never so much evil should befall the Godly Their goods spoiled their Names blasted yet as long as they live and because they still are alive the world will hate them Secondly The cause of their hatred may be reduced to two Heads 1. The contrariety that is between the nature and actions of the Godly So that they do not love any godly man no nor such as never had any commerce with them or medling with them There is an Odium naturale which ariseth from the nature of things Such an antipathy is often mentioned by Writers the Serpent that is young though never hurt by any man yet because they know them of such a stamp they cannot love them It being natural they cannot give any Reason Hoc tantum possum dicere non amo te You do not love him why did he ever weary you Did he ever speak to you No but yet he cannot love him so that as love consists in the consonancy and conveniency of the good thing loved Thus hatred is in the dissonancy and contrariety of that to us which we hate The 2d cause of hatred is Ignorance when men know not that Excellency and worth which is in such persons and the just cause of love which if we did we should quickly lay aside our hatred and truly in a great measure the world hateth because of their ignorance They know not what Godlinesse is nor what godly men are They know not their lives their aims their ends but judge of them as hypocrites proud and minding only self-ends and therefore their hatred encreaseth Thus the Apostle saith If they had known what Christ was they would never have crucified him 1 Cor. 2.8 and so they are said to speak evil of the things they know not Jude 10. Dost thou then rail and deride at godly men It 's thy blindenesse and folly Thou knowest not their close walking with God Thou understandest not the heavenly priviledges they enjoy Thou dost not conceive of their humiliation for their infirmities judging themselves before God worse then thou canst judge them Oh if thy eyes were open thou wouldst say these are the Servants of the most high God Oh that my latter end might be like one of theirs and of such men the world is not worthy Thirdly Consider the effects of this hatred and that is in three steps and degrees 1. An inward willing of all evil that may hurt them and that because it is evil To will a man some evil for his good may be lawfull as when David praieth Put them in fear O Lord that they may know themselves to be men Psa 9.20 Thus the Church of God may pray for afflictions upon those Enemies that are curable That by their afflictions they may repent and be humbled before God but hatred hath not this goodnesse It wils evil because it is evil and for evils sake It rejoyceth in the evil that befalleth a godly man as part of its own good and happinesse Thus it is with all wicked men they rejoyce as if some great good had befallen them when some great evil hath come upon the godly 2. Their hatred breaks out into all all hard censorious and uncharitable speeches all slanders and contumelies into cruell mockings as the Apostle cals them Heb. 11.36 The hatred in the heart will soon be seen in the
tongue as the disease within is discovered by the Tongue The Apostle Jude v. 15. speaks of one end of Christs coming viz. to execute Judgement on men for all the hard speeches which ungodly sinners were guilty of David speaks of wicked mens tongues that they were like Rasors and sharp Swords men that breathe Hell Fire every time they speak This is a fruit of their hatred And Lastly It breaketh out into actions as that which consummateth all their wickednesse It was hatred killed all the holy Prophets crucified Christ and put to death so many Millions of Martyrs Before this hatred no good man no holy man could stand Obj. But you may ask How can a man hate a good man whom he knoweth to be good seeing it is ordinarily said No man can will evil because it is evil And to hate a good man because he is good implieth That the will can refuse and detest its proper Object The Answer is We are said to hate godly men as wicked men are said to hate God Now God as he is good and full of all lovelinesse so cannot be hated but as he hath that which a wicked man looks upon as evil to himself so he hateth him Thus as God is a holy God one that will not acquit a sinner that will render to every man according to his works So the wicked hate God In like manner the wicked man hateth a godly man because his Godlinesse is that which is contrary to him an evil to him It discovers thy naughtinesse It reproveth and rebuketh thy Impiety and upon this reason he hateth him yet the wicked man doth not only hate a Godly man but all things that belong to him and every thing a godly man loveth he hateth Godly Ordinances the means of Grace and all because a Godly man loveth them All Praying and preaching he hateth All godly Order and Government in the Church of God he hateth because these things are loved by a Godly man As love loveth not only the person but all things that belong to him so doth hatred the contrary In the next place Consider the Properties of this hatred 1. It is a Causelesse One There is no just and true ground of such bitternesse Hence our Saviour Joh. 15.20 21. applieth that of David to all the godly They have hated me without a cause Indeed if you doe regard the contrariety of wicked men to what is holy this is a necessary cause but it 's not a just cause for this indeed deserveth the clean contrary Had the Pharisees a Cause to crucifie Christ Had the Galatians a Cause to become Enemies to Paul Oh no Those thou hatest should be accounted of as Jewels by thee Those thou revilest and reproachest the delight of thy soul should be to them It is a causless hatred 2 It is an universal hatred For seeing he hateth a Godly man for his Godlinesse then he must needs hate it wheresoever he seeth it Indeed some Godly men either through the power and place they have or for other Reasons are not so subject to the effects of wicked mens hatred but the heart is full of poison and venome against the one as the other for he cannot be a good man whom wicked men do not hate one way or other Wo be to you when all men speak well of you This hating of Godlinesse is called hating of the Light Joh. 3.19 Now all Light is offensive to soar eyes Thus the Godly man liveth but he must have his portion Be afraid if wicked men love thee as seeing nothing of God in thee they think thee like one of themselves if I did my duty I should be more opposed 3. It is an implacable irreconcilable Hatred Gen. 3. There was at first an Enmity put between the devil and his Seed and the Woman and her Seed Though wicked men may sometimes flatter and applaud yet the sting is still in the heart Safety and opportunity would quickly make them vent their poison You see though Saul sometimes melted to David saying O my Son David thou art more Righteous then I I have sinned yet for all this David would nor tempt him nor go home with him The Sheep may not think the Wolf ever mindes good to her Therefore our Saviours advice is good but very strange Beware of men Mat. 10.17 He saith not Beware of Lions and Bears or Serpents but of men as if these were worse then all 4. It 's a cruell hatred who is able to reckon up the several kindes of torments that wicked men have invented to excruciate the godly with No death for Christ would satisfie the Jews but what was most ignominious and painful Heb. 11. Some were sawn asunder This was like that Command of Nero Ita feri ut se mori sentiat It 's known to all that reade Ecclesiasticall History what exquisite torments have been invented that the Martyrs might not simply die but die as many Deaths as they have parts of body Obj. But you will ask Whether every godly man is thus hated Though some may be yet are all Ans It 's the inward disposition of all wicked men to hate those that are godly but then the effects of it may be restrained sometimes for fear because those that are godly may be advanced to places of honour and power Though even then all wicked men have not been able to refrain David complaineth that Drunkards made Songs of him and when he was in his afflicted condition with what scorn and contempt did Shemei revile him So that if we respect the habitual inclination of the heart no godly man can be loved by a wicked man though there may be an outward restraint Again sometimes God may so work the hearts of wicked men that for some time and in some exigences they may love the godly and refresh them It 's Gods promise that when our waies please God even our enemies shall be friends with us Prov. 16.7 What a strange thing was that that when the Israelite was so transcendently hated by the Egyptian yet God should give them such favour that the Egyptians should lend them their Gold and their Jewels yea while all that multitude went away not so much as a dog to bark at them so that though the ordinary Rule be for the Godly man to be hated yet God may at some time preserve some Godly men from the strife of tongues he can change Esaus bloudy heart to melt towards Jacob and he can command Laban to speak kindely to him thus he promised Israel they should finde mercy in the eyes of them who led them captive 2. Though the world may hate godly men yet it 's not necessary that every godly man should be hated by every wicked man Those Godly men are most subject to hatred who by their Office and Calling set themselves most against vice Therefore godly Magistrates and godly Ministers are more exposed to hatred then private Christians for they are not
the Earth earthly And then 3. If it be taken for the wickednesse of it Then Christ was never so of the world Therefore here is a difference between Christ and his Disciples for though they were not now of the world yet once they were plunged in sinne and corrupted through pollutions as others were but Christ never was of the world in this sence Therefore in the last place the particle of similitude 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not of equality as if the Disciples were in every respect not of the world as Christ was but in some resemblance only The words thus explained two Doctrines arise Doct. 1 First The not being of the world is that which makes wicked men hate the Godly If there were sutablensse of Naturee and Manners then like would agree with like Hence 1 Joh 3.12 when the Apostle instanced in Cains murther of his Brother because his own works were evil he saith v. â—3 Marvell not if the world hate you Never wonder at that but rather if it should not hate you Our Saviour speaks notably of this to his Brethren Joh. 7.5 7. For they did not beleeve in him though so greatly acquainted with him and saw his Miracles The world cannot hate you but me it hateth because I testifie of it that the works thereof are evil It cannot hate you No wicked man can hate another viz. in respect of fundamental principles as a Godly man is hated It 's true wicked men may be at deadly fewd one with another but it is not from contrary principles of nature but from matter of profit and injuries or wrongs done As the Dogge doth not hate another yet for bones and other matters they will be ready to kill one another Though therefore Herod and Pilate cannot endure one another yet that opposition was upon carnal Interests it was not like that hatred which was to Christ Therefore when such Earthly Interests are removed they can heartily embrace one another but the wicked man can never love the Godly till his Nature he changed till he become godly also as the wolf can never love a sheep unlesse he be made a sheep To open this Let us Consider What it is not to be of the world And first It consists in Doctrine to be beleeved Such are not of the world who receive those hevenly Truths that the world cannot reach unto yea that it scorneth and derideth When Peter made that Solemn Confession That Christ was the Son of the Living God It was told him Flesh and bloud had not revealed this to him Mat. 16.16 There is a worldly Religion worldly Doctrines such as are sutable to the principles and Interests of the world and these are readily embraced The world loveth such Preachers and such Doctrines 1 Joh. 4. 4. The Apostle John speaking of the Antichristian Spirit that was coming into the world saith of such Teachers They are of the world therefore the world heareth them but we are of God and he that is not of God heareth us not Therefore there is a remarkable opposition 1 Cor. 2 12. between the Spirit of the world and the Spirit of God For by this only we come to know the things that God hath given us Then therefore are we not of the world when God shall so enlighten our mindes by Faith That we do assuredly beleeve those Truths God hath revealed in his Word that neither our corrupt Reasons nor our Education to the contrary nor the Opinions of the most men and great men in the world shall make us go contrary and certainly the Lives of men are so worldly because their Understanding is so We receive our Religion not as it 's revealed of God but as we can any waies turn it to our corrupt ends 2. Not to be of the world is to be Regenerated and born again To have another Nature then what we come with into the world another not substantially but qualitatively whereby we are said 1 Pet. 1.4 to be partakers of the divine Nature So that though at first made of the dust yet now we fly up to Heaven as the vapours though arising out of the Earth yet ascend up to Heaven and follow the motions thereof Joh. 3. and 2 Cor. 5.17 A man must be born again or from above and he is made a new Creature Old things are past away This is to be above the world not of the world and indeed seeing the Soul is not naturally of the world being created by God why shouldst thou voluntarily debase it and make it a Servant to every worldly Object to love the world To delight in the world To be ensnared by the world Oh pray for this Divine Nature beg for Regeneration for till this be done thou art all over earthly a worm is as good as thou art Thy Love thy heart thy thoughts thy all is nothing but earth 3. Not to be of the world is to have an Heavenly Conversation To live as one whose heart is with Christ already in Heaven It 's not enough to be once regenerated but the progresse of our Lives is to be spent on Heavenly motives and Considerations As the Fowls of the Heaven though they light upon the Ground to eat their meat yet immediatly fly up again Thus it is with the godly though they take the lawful comforts of this world yet their hearts are presently off ascending to God Thus the Apostle Our Conversation is in Heaven Phil. 3 20. And because we are risen with Christ we set our affections upon things above Col. 3.1 2. See our Lord Christ he was not of the world Did he not manifest it by his conversation when he made it his meat and drink to doe his Fathers Will when he was alwaies either praying to God or preaching to the people Oh then do thou endeavour after this life Though thou art in thy Family in thy Trade in thy Calling yet be not of the world because the choicest part of thy self is from God Thou canst say what are all these to the favour of God They are good to use but not to enjoy They are good sawce but not good meat a good Inne but not a good home 4. Not to be of the world is to partake of other joys other comforts then the world knoweth of and so to be exercised with other Temptations then the world understands with other joys Therefore it 's said It hath not entred into the heart of man to conceive of this 1 Cor. 2.9 It 's called Joy unspeakable in the holy Ghost 1 Pet. 1.8 David acknowledged God had put more joy in his heart then worldly men could have in all their abundance Psa 4. Alas what is thy carnal mirth and delight to that admirable and unspeakable joy which the godly finde in God This is a joy that will hold in tribulations and death it self when in such a Drought the wicked mans stream is quite dried up his temptations also are such as the world
so farre as their presence was comfortable and necessary to us we may grieve God would not have the old bird killed with her young ones and he that would have mercy shewed to the fowls of the air will much more shew it to his people It is true God in his wisdome many times takes his own children betimes out of the world even too soon for them we would think being in the prime of their service and too soon also for their children and dependents on them but therein God is even mercifull though for the present we do not perceive it For this you know God hath determined in mercy the time of our abode in this world Thou canst not follow me now said Christ to Peter but he should in his time John 13 3◠Lastly It 's not alwayes best to have the best good immediately but in it's time It 's true to be with the Lord to be freed from sinne is best in it self absolutely considered but then respectively if this and that be considered quoad hic nunc it 's not best God doth every thing beautifull in his season None could be more loved of the Father then Christ himself he came from the bosome of his Father yet till he had finished his course he is kept from him We say even the best and holiest thoughts or desires may come in unseasonably into our hearts and so not be best at that time As the childs duty is not to learn the best book at first but what he is most capable of Though Heaven and glory be best yet not at this time for thee partake of it So that when it 's best to go out of this world must be left to the wisdom of God But you will ask Is it never lawfull to pray unto God that he would take us out of the world May we not desire to die and to be freed from sin Are we not to pray that Christ would come To this I answer First It 's never lawfull to desire to go out of the world from impatiency or discontent because we have troubles and vexations in this world Thus Elijah sinned when he prayed to God to take away his life for this was through the discontent then upon him So Job when he breaketh forth into those dreadfull imprecations about himself expostulating with God Why life was continued to such who sought for death more then for hid treasures Look then to this that no impatient discontented thoughts make thee weary of this world Secondly Earnest desires to be with God and hearty affections for eternal glory are lawfull and a special duty Thus we are to pray Gods kingdom may come and thus the Saints are said to long for and hasten to the coming of Christ 2 Pet. 3.12 Thus if we speak abstractedly take the thing in it self Our hearts ought to be so heavenly that we are to be as pilgrims here longing for heaven our rest Thirdly It 's never lawfull absolutely and peremptorily to desire of God that he would take us out of this world though our hearts be heavenly but with submission and resignation If Lord I have done my work I have finished my course as we see Christ in this Chapter I have done the work thou gavest me to do therefore glorifie me Austin expresseth this disposition well when he said O Lord if I be yet necessary to my people I do not refuse to live not refuse because in another place he saith Some godly men have need of patience to live as others to die It must be alwayes therefore conditionally If you object Many Martyrs for I mention not those Circumcelliones that would force men to kill them hereby glorying in a contempt of death who willingly offered themselves to the persecutors when none accused them To this some say They were some Hereticks that did so not the true Christians But yet Histories record it of true Christians and then that was an extraordinary spirit in them which as we cannot condemn so neither must we imitate we must live by precepts not examples no not of holy men Vse Do not thou break out into impatient discontents about any exercise or temptation thou art afflicted with say not Why doth not God remove it from me or me from it Consider this in the Text I pray not thou shouldst take them out of the world What did Christ say when Peter drew out his sword Could not I pray for legions of Angels and the Father would send them to help me but the Scripture must be fulfilled So do thou say God could deliver me from all these troubles he hath thousands of ways to put me into rest but I open not my mouth because thou Lord dost it Indeed if they should never be taken out of this world if thy troubles were eternal as the torments of the damned in hell thou mayest justly cry out in the horrour of thy soul But God hath put a period he hath set his time for thy being in this world when thou art ripe thou shalt be cut down and carried into Gods barn When thy service is done then God will call thee to glory SERMON LXXXVI That it is a greater Mercy to be kept from Sinne and all Evil in our Afflictions and Troubles then from the Afflictions themselves JOH 17.15 But that thou shouldst keep them out of the Evil. THis is the positive part of Christs Explication of himself in his Petition for his Disciples viz. to keep them from the evil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sometimes this is applied to the thing or matter which is evil as in the Lords Praier Mat. 6.13 Deliver us from evil 2. To Persons Thus often in the Scripture Mat. 12.45 So it shall be to that wicked generation in that day Sometimes it 's applied to the devil as the Original of all wickednesse who also tempts to it So Matth. 13.19 Then comes the wicked one 1 Joh. 2.13 Ye have overcome the evil one Now there are some who limit this to the devil keep them from the devil because it is with the article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but that is not necessary as appeareth Matth. 5.37 Whatsoever is more then this cometh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Mat. 5.49 Resist not evil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that cannot be the devil for we are commanded to resist him but we may take the word generally both for sinne and the devil and sinful persons That the sence may be thus Though I pray not that thou should keep them free from all evil and afflictions yet I pray that they may be preserved from sinne thereby that whatsoever may befall them yet they may not sinne and here we see also that it's Gods gift to keep men in their afflictions that they sin not Otherwise they would undo themselves and through many tribulations they would go not into the Kingdom of Heaven but of hell from misery here to misery hereafter Obs That it 's a greater mercy to
of the world not to think it strange if there are some who dare not run into the same excesse of Riot with them Do not complain of their rigidnesse and singularity that they have no good fellowship with them and so are not fit to live in the world How can two walk together except they be agreed vnlesse there were the same natures the same principles never think there can be the same hearts yea do thou by them be admonished and hasten out of this world by an heavenly change upon thee It 's no staying in this Sodom in this Babylon SERMON LXXXIX Of growth in Grace shewing that and how many wayes a Godly man may be more sanctified JOHN 17.17 Sanctifie them through thy Truth thy Word is Truth HItherto our Saviour hath pray'd for the preservation of his Disciples in this world from the evil thereof We now proceed to the second main general part of his Petition which is their Sanctification So that in this verse we are to take notice of the Matter it self prayed for Sanctifie 2. The Subject Them 3. The Instrumental cause Through thy truth 4. The Description or Explication of this Thy Word is Truth We will conjoyn the Matter prayed for and the Subject together Sanctifie them The word to sanctifie is of a large signification in the Scripture but to our purpose here are two principal ones First To sanctifie is often to consecrate and set apart to an holy use and thus many expound it that our Saviour doth by this prayer commend them unto God in their Ministerial labour That as the Priests of old were sanctified by many external Rites so are the Disciples in a spiritual manner by Christ at this time and this appeareth probable by the verse following As thou hast sent me into the world even so have I also sent them into the world This therefore is part of the meaning but I shall referre the considering of that notion to the next verse The second general and frequent use of the word is to make inwardly holy by renewing all the parts and abilities of the soul to walk in an holy manner and in this sense it is partly to be taken here because the Word of God is the instrumental cause of it And if you ask How could Christ pray for the sanctification of his Disciples who were already sanctified To this the Answer is easie That he prayeth for the continuance of and increase in sanctification That they may be more and more increasing in holinesse for no man is come so farre that he cannot go further he is not at the utmost of holinesse Hence we see the Scripture speaking of or supposing persons already godly doth yet exhort and command Sanctification still 1 Thess 5 23. I pray God sanctifie you wholly and preserve your whole spirit soul and body blamelesse Here those that are already sanctified yet are prayed for to have a further degree and deeper rooting of Sanctification So Ephes 4.23 24. There he writeth to such as are already converted That they be renewed in the spirit of their minde and that they put on the new man yea to these Disciples our Saviour speaketh Matth. 18.3 Except ye be converted c. By this you see That even those who are sanctified or converted may be more sanctified and converted more closely to God For although it be true That if Sanctification be strictly taken for the same with Regeneration then it 's the infusion of a supernaturall life at once So that as a man is born but once naturally so we may say he is regenerated and sanctified but once yet take it more largely for the improving and increasing of grace thus put into us then we are to be more converted and more sanctified daily and in this respect Sanctification is said to differ from Justification because the former doth admit of degrees and is more or lesse but so is not Justification Observ That whereas the Disciples though already sanctified and made holy yet are prayed for that they may be more sanctified We may gather That the most holy men that are are yet to be more holy It 's not enough to be once called or converted but we are to grow in grace As it is not enough for a childe to be borne but he must grow up to be a man Thus Revel 22.11 He that is holy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let him be holy still and 1 Cor. 7.1 Perfecting holinesse This is a very necessary point for our Saviour John 15. saith He chooseth us that we may bring forth more fruit Doest thou increase in thy faith in thy heavenly-mindednesse in thy zeal Thou canst blesse God when thou findest thy health and bodily strength better when thou findest thy estate increase and why then art thou not more desirous and rejoycing to see thy heart grow better to see thy soul more sanctified And indeed concerning the former things our Saviour saith Which of you by taking care can adde one cubit to his stature But here by fervent and constant prayers we may adde many cubits But to open this Doctrine Let us consider How many waies a godly man may be more sanctified and that is seen in several particulars First He may be more sanctified intensively by adding more and more degrees to the grace he hath received Our Love our Faith our Patience even all our Graces are capable of augmentation It 's not with us as with Christ who received the Spirit without measure so that Christ could not be more holy then he was he could not do any thing more obedientially to God then he did nor love God more then he did but we may all cry out with that man Lord I believe help my unbelief Lord I love help my want of love Therefore James 1.4 we are exhorted to let patience have her perfect work Even as Apelles upon all his Pictures would write Faciebat non fecit because he would still be perfecting it thus are we to all our graces Hence are those daily exhortations To grow in Grace Even a Paul even the tallest Gyants are to grow in Grace Paul saith He knoweth but in part 1 Cor. 13. and then he can but love in part and believe in part Oh then this is of great concernment to think that thy best graces may yet be made farre better Thy Grace is nothing to a Pauls and a Pauls is nothing to the Law or the Rule Look to it then and be as desirous to grow in Grace as ever thou wert to get into the state of Grace Secondly We may be more sanctified extensively in regard of the Objects about which our Graces are to be exercised and in respect of our Relations 1. There is an extension in respect of our Objects of Grace As we are bound to do better then we doe so to do more then we doe What godly man is there that can say he hath done all things God required
bring others into the same estate and condition also but then those who professe holinesse from carnall and corrupt ends they care not for this work of Conversion in others like Adulterers that respect not Children but their lusts Secondly We may be more sanctified in the better improving of the means of Sanctification For God he hath appointed spirituall Ordinances the good managing whereof will greatly advance the Principles of Sanctification within us Now the Ordinances are Prayer Hearing of the Word and Sacraments and whatsoever holy Institution Christ hath appointed and decreed for to make us better The way therefore to be more Sanctified is to pray better to hear better and indeed it would be well if thou didst set upon the Reformation of thy Corruptions but not only of them but of thy Duties also Not only to resolve I will be proud no more and earthly no more and passionate no more but I will not pray so formally so coldly nor so negligently as I have done any more A man that groweth better in his Health eats his meat better and doth digest it better And thus if thou wilt proceed from Holinesse to Holinesse Thou wilt pray with more Zeal and Faith hear with more attention and fear It 's impossible you should ever grow in Sanctification unlesse you do begin to amend in your duties As the Disciples were mending their nets else they could get no fish Thirdly and Lastly We are to be more sanctified in respect of Continuance and Duration It is not enough that thou wert once made holy and Righteous but thou art to continue and persevere therein to the end For how many did begin in the Spirit but yet have ended in the Flesh You have a terrible Instance Hebr. 10.29 where a man said to be Sanctified by the Bloud of Christ is yet said at last to tread under foot the Bloud of Christ making no account of it It is true this man was not truly Sanctified for then he could not have so totally apostatized for he had some imperfect and inchoate motions of Sanctification He was an Embryo and did prove abortive and thus all the Ages of the Church have given sundry and sad Instances of such Hypocrisies and Apostacies Therefore the Apostle John Revel 22.12 after the divers Visions and Revelations he had about the Church he concludeth Let him that is holy be holy still Let him continue and persist in his Holinesse So that whatsoever changes and alterations there may be in the Church yet thou art not to change or to vary in thy Holinesse and certainly such is the opposition and so great are the Contrarieties to all Sanctification in Heavens way That it 's a wonder of wonders that a man is not deprived doth not lose all or be discouraged out of it In the next place Let us illustrate this Growth in Sanctification by the opposites and contraries to it and they are First Idlenesse Negligence or Security He that is idle in his outward Calling can never expect to encrease in his Wealth Poverty comes like an armed man upon such and thus it is with him that is lazy in his spiritual Calling As Solomon observeth of the Sluggard He passed by and saw his Field full of Thorns and Briars Thus it is with every one that liveth negligently his whole life will immediatly be filled with all kinde of vice and folly Want of Exercise doth breed Diseases in the body and so neglect of spirituall Exercise doth consume the Soul Idlenesse and further Sanctification can be no more consistent then light and darknesse together Secondly Barrennesse This is the fruit of Idlenesse As the Apostle saith He that doth not work let him not eat Let him starve if he will This is also true here He that will not labour in a spirituall manner he shall not eat he shall neither have more Grace or more comfort Barrennesse in one that looketh to Heaven is a very hainous sinne Heb. 6.7 The Earth which drinketh in much rain and yet is barren is nigh to cursing Did not our Saviour say to the Fig-Tree that had no fruit on it Never fruit grow on thee more Matth. 21.12 So that God punisheth barrennesse with barrennesse It 's thy sinne to bear no fruit and it shall be thy Curse How severely was that unprofitable Servant dealt with who though he did not imbezill his Masters Talent yet because he hid it in a Napkin and did not improve it Therefore he is commanded to be cast into utter darknesse Matth. 25.30 Tremble then under all manner of unfruitfulnesse and unprofitablenesse Say How doth this agree with Growth in Grace Thirdly Another great opposite to further Sanctification is Apostacy and declinings in godlinesse which are either gradual in the truly godly or totall in him that appeareth to be so only Rev. 2. Gods great Controversie with some of those Churches was because they fell from their first love and they are commanded to strengthen the things that are ready to die This is to be a very Antipodes to encrease in grace when thy Sunne doth not stand still but go backward and still more backward Oh fear these Consumptions of the Soul Thou hast not the life the vigour the zeal of Grace once thou hadst thou art not the man thou wert once Thou art like Sampson that hath lost his strength like old Barzillai that canst not take thy wonted delight in heavenly things Oh be afraid of these languors and repent from whence thou art fallen But the godly Soul may be hereupon dejected and question whether ever it were truly sanctified or not for they finde much decay They have often dead and cold hearts yea they are not as lively as they have been They are even turned into stones and are like Idols in Christianity having eyes they see not and hearts they understand hot 1. Art thou thus exercised Despise not this Chastisement of God yea make an advantage of it To feel the disease is the way to be cured Blesse God that hath done thus for thee that though thou dost not grow in grace or encrease yet thou seest this decay and bewailest it A man that sees he goes behinde in his Estate and layeth it to his heart he will be careful to prevent it betimes 2. Know these humiliations and bewailings are a kinde of further Sanctification in thee For to grow in Grace is to discern more and more our Imperfections to be acquainted with all the need and wants that we are in As he that groweth in Learning seeth how much he is ignorant of and thus he that groweth in holinesse he seeth himself more unholy then ever he thinketh he hath lesse Grace then ever because he is more tender and discerning then he was before As a man recovering out of a disease is more sensible of pain and his weaknesse then he was in the height of his sicknesse 3. There may be a growing in gifts and parts and a growing in
Graece This distinction is greatly to be marked for a Christian through bodily distempers and old Age may decay in parts not have the memory nor the activity or the hot affections he had once and yet be a more mortified and solid Christian for Grace will not cure a man of bodily Diseases or of Old Age and because the Soul doth work dependantly upon the body as the body it 's Instrument doth decay so are the Souls Operations impaired thereby But be not discouraged this is not a decay in Grace it 's only in parts and gifts or a bodily constitution which though comfortable mercies yet are not Essentials to grace On the other side there are too many that encrease in Knowledge that are enlarged in parts but decay in grace yea their corruptions and lusts grow with them 4. Distinguish between a further Sanctification in respect of the solidity of it and the affectionatenesse of it Every decay in affection is not presently an abating in grace for godlinesse lyeth chiefly in the minde and will If these be solidly established and really bent for God Though affections be not passionately and sensiby put forth yet thou maist grow a more sound and firm Christian 5. There is difference between a further Sanctification and the certainty and evidence of it Many a Christian groweth in holinesse yet he is not sensible of his growth as in nature a man groweth yet doth not perceive it What our Saviour spake of the spreading and growing of the Gospel is true also in respect of Sanctification Mar. 4.27 It 's as if a man should cast Seed in the ground and should sleep and rise night and day and the Seed spring up and grow he knoweth not how Thus the godly they shoot out in grace when yet they do not perceive it yea sometimes they are tempted to the clean contrary 6. Grant it be true that thou art lesse sanctified then before thou hast decaied sadly Let this then quicken thee up to make the more haste for the future Let this stumbling make thee get ground Sometimes a David a Peter are left to fall that they may rise and go the faster After some diseases the childe groweth more then ever The Traveller that hath overslept himself doubles his pace Thus let thy very decaies do good to thee In the third place Let us Consider the Reasons why that it 's not enough to be sanctified but we must be more and more holy every day And 1. We are not sanctified to stand still there We are yet in the way we are not yet come to our journeys end Hence our Christianity whilst in this Life is compared to running in a Race We are not come to the term and end of our Sanctification when we are first converted We are but put into the right way to happinesse we are but beginners We have much work to doe ere we shall receive a Crown of Glory You see that glorious Saint Paul who laboured more then they all yet Phil. 3.14 I presse towards the mark forgetting the things that are behinde 2. We are further to be Sanctified because there remain Reliques of corruption still to be subdued Sanctifying grace doth expell sinne but by degrees Even as the heat by degrees doth expell the cold Now the Apostle tels us Gal. 6. what is in the hearts of all the godly There are lusts rebelling against the Spirit and there is a law of sinne in our members If then Sanctifying grace do not encrease sin will encrease If we be not further sanctified we shall be further corrupted The heart of a man is immediatly susceptible of one of these either grace or sin If then there be not more grace there will be more sin you cannot stand at a stay If you swim not against the stream the stream will bear thee down 3. This is the end of all those afflictions and chastisements which God laieth upon us that we should be more sanctified John 15. Every branch is purged that it may bring forth more fruit These are like the compost laid on the ground these are the plowing and the harrowing of the ground to make it more fruitful The fire is to make the gold more pure from drosse The winnowing is to separate the Chaff from the Wheat and thus are all Gods Dispensations which come in Severity to thee They are to sanctifie thee more to make thee more Heavenly-minded 4. This is one great end of the Word and the Preaching thereof Sanctifie them by thy Word and Eph 4. We are to be edified to a full stature in Christ by the Officers in his Church So that as the Sun and the Clouds help to make the Ground fruitful as the Winde filling the Sails of the Ship makes it go more swiftly So should the Ministry and Ordinances Oh what knowledge and grace shouldest thou have attained to by this time Let thy profiting appear to all as Paul said to Timothy 5. The sweetnesse and excellency of grace if once tasted of should make thee insatiable to have more Shall the hydropical man the more he drinketh the more desire it and the earthly man the more wealth he hath be the more covetous of it What a shame then is it if the more gostlinesse thou hast thou art not the more desirous still to have more 6. It 's Gods promise that such who are godly shall grow more holy Isa 40.29 30 51. They shall renew they shall mount up like Eagles So Hos 14.6 7. That as it is a curse upon the wicked to grow worse and worse so it 's a blessing to the godly to grow better If God will blesse their outward store make their oyl encrease much more their graces Vse of Exhortation to stir up your selves in holinesse Endeavour after more grace then thou hast yet oh bewail thy leannesse thy barrennesse In how many things maist thou be bettered still Thou dost greatly deceive thy self if thou thinkest now I may sit down I have gone far enough Vse 2. to confute corrupt Opinion of most men that do not like this forwardnesse and strictnesse in the way to Heaven Can a man be too godly then he may be too happy as well and have too much of Heaven Doth not our Saviour pray here for his Disciples sanctified already yet to be more sanctified Do we not daily pray that Gods grace may come more into our hearts why then are we displeased to see it doth encrease SERMON XCI Of the Causes of Sanctification and in particular of Gods Word as the Instrumentall Cause JOHN 17.17 Sanctifie them by thy truth thy Word is Truth WE are now come to the Manner or rather the Instrumentall Cause of our Sanctification and that is Truth Sanctifie them by thy truth Some understand this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 truly sincerely and so those that limit this Sanctification to their Ministerial Separation for to preach the Word of God
say here is a greater then a Pythagoras here Deus dixit Therefore observe the Prophets they do often repeat this Thus saith the Lord because nothing could amaze and humble their hearers so much as that God said it and indeed when once it 's received as Gods truth then the heart doth readily obey as 1 Thess 2.13 you may there see wherein the truth preached doth work in it's due and proper manner even when it 's received not as the word of man but of God Divine truth will have divine operations but when received as mans truth it hath but humane effects such as Tullies Orations or Demosthenes had upon their auditors which is like the influence of the Moon that doth not give true heat and life but the word of God works like the Sun not only in respect of penetrating light reaching into all the inwards of the soul but also vivifical heat It makes men live a spiritual and heavenly life whereas moral truths help only to an external honesty It 's true that which Ambrose said Omnis veritas est à Spiritu sancto Every truth is of the holy Ghost even natural and humane truths are But as God is the author of nature and yet of grace in a more special way so the Spirit of God is the author of all truth but in a more peculiar manner of Scripture truths Therefore all Scripture is said to be given by inspiration 2 Tim. 3.16 Consider then the truths we deliver you out of Gods word are his truth Thus saith the Lord against the heretical person Thus saith the Lord against the prophane person Oh if it were only men that say thus it might be easily rejected but it 's God that speaks it and therefore none may oppose 2. Because it's Gods truth therefore it 's infallible it 's so certain that we can never be deceived whosoever believed according to Scripture and lived according to Scripture that a man was never confounded or ashamed he will never have cause to wish Oh that he had taken another way Oh that I had done otherwise Thus David Psal 119. Then I shall not be confounded when I have respect to all thy Commandments Have a conscientious respect to Gods Word in thy Religion and in thy conversation this will prove infallible this is the Israelites cloud and pillar upon their Tabernacle we are to go when that goeth we are to stand still when that stands still This is the Star that will certainly guide us to Christ All divine faith is infallible in Philosophy in humane Authorities we may be deceived but in the Scripture we cannot Venture all upon the truth of Scripture it will never deceive thee when thou wilt finde Satan and the world liars 3. It 's an eternal Truth Even as God doth abide for ever so will his truth Mat. 5. Heaven and earth shall sooner pass away then one iota or tittle of it Truth will abide when these heavens and earth shall not abide at least not in the same manner as they are now and excellently to this purpose speaks 1 Pet. 1.23 24 25. being born of the incorruptible word of God for all flesh is grass but the word of God abideth for ever and this is the Word which by the Gospel is preached to you Scripture-truth abideth for ever whereas all errours and false ways though they have overflowed for a while yet presently they withered again What is become of the Manichees Arrians Pelagians Nestorians and those thousands of Heretiques They had a time of glory a shew in the world but then died neither lamented nor desired Scripture-truth will prevail even as Christ the essential Truth As the Sun will at last get the better of all clouds and foggy mists and cannot alwayes be in an eclypse so it 's with the truth of God All errors are like men mortal they pass away if any error be so strong as to hold to threescore years it begins like man to be full of pain and sorrow They are compared to hay and stubble these will not long continue They are like Davids rich and great men in the world like the grass upon the house top not only homo but haereticus est bulla Truth will continue in the field when all errours will lie prostrate and conquered and have no other burial but that of an Ass as that despised King had 4. It 's an universal Truth within the bounds of Religion I do not say that all philosophical and mathematical truths are in the Scripture but all soul-saving truths are as 2 Tim. 3. The Scriptures are able to make thee wise to salvation There is nothing for doctrine or for practice but that can guide thee This sufficiency and perfection of Scripture-truth we do justly maintain against the Papists who as they foolishly set up their lighted tapers at noon-day so they add their traditions to the Scripture but it 's often said we may neither adde to it nor detract from it therefore it 's abundantly sufficient Now it 's good with Tertullian to adore this fulness of the Scripture for thy faith and doctrine to believe as thou readest to worship God as thou readest As the childe in the womb is nourished only by the mother through her nourishing Thus the Church of God is instructed nourished and enlivened only from God by the Scriptures We read the Manna fell from heaven but there fell a dew before it to constringe and bind the earth Thus truth fals from God but the Scripture is like the dew to keep it together that it may be for our use Let not then tradition custom antiquity multitudes nor such Gorgons heads lifted up by men terrifie thee but follow the word in thy faith and worship where that stands still do not thou go further where that goeth do not thou stand still And as for faith so for thy life know that hath all practical truth in it necessary to salvation that teacheth and that only how to repent how to be converted how to believe in Christ how to pray how to hear how to be in the world yet to have a conversation in heaven That teacheth thee how to be godly in thy relations a godly father a godly childe a godly master a godly servant Now this most people are greatly faulty in they will be of no Religion but what the Scripture commands yet they will live otherwise and do otherwise When thou seest an heretick thou will bring Scripture against him And is not Scripture against thy prophaneness and impiety as well as there are damnable heresies so are there damnable wickednesses in mens lives 5. It 's a supernatural Truth Many of the truths revealed in Scripture are such as no Plato's no Aristotles no wisdom of man though raised beyond Solomons could ever have attained unto such as the doctrine of the Trinity of the Nature Person and Office of Christ of the Resurrection of a day of Judgment and the
acquit the guilty that will render to every one according to his works Oh saith the poor sinner at this I tremble under this I bow down but now by Christs Priestly-office justice is made on our side not only grace is for us but justice also now our very enemy once doth speak for us Justice I am satisfied I can require no more then justice would be unjust if it should require the paiment of the same debt twice This is ingraffed in mans heart to make a satisfaction and compensation to God but that was altogether vain which man did attempt to do therefore Christ came to satisfie for all 2. Herein Christs Priestly-office did exceed those Priests in the Law That they were only typical and did outwardly cleanse but they did not reach to the soul neither would they effect any immediate advantages upon it The Apostle diligently presseth this in his Epistle to the Hebrews and in his Epistle to the Galatians is severe against those who rested upon those external Sacrifices or any works of the Law neglecting Christ and this truth belongs to Christians also for the blood of Christ is not esteem'd we think Baptisme will clear us our tears for sinne or duties will compensate Thus Christ is not in our thoughts and in our hearts Therefore whosoever doth not in every prayer in every duty look to the blood of Christ to cleanse him he forgets this truth that Christ sanctified himself for us we walk as if our duties or Sacraments or Ordinances were sanctified to be our Mediatours It 's the blood of Christ only that cleanseth away our sins and that purifieth our persons and consciences 3. This Priestly-office of Christ is not only in the oblation of his body but also in his prayers for us Thus the Priest did in the Law so that his prayers had more in them then any private man it being a prayer by one authorized and appointed thereunto Christ in this also is our High priest his prayers were of two sorts 1. Those that he prayed for while here on the earth whereof this described in the Chapter is a chief one and the other is that Intercession which he still makes in heaven for us they differ in the manner of petitioning for those on earth were with great cries and groans debasing himself but this in heaven is nothing but the presentation of his will that what he had pray'd for and obtained for his people should be applied to them Now Christs prayer is infinitely above the High priests prayers for this is the prayer of him who is God as well as man it 's of him who is the beloved Son of the Father so that nothing can be in justice denied to Christs prayer because it 's a meriting and an obliging prayer 2. It transcends in love because Christ is so dear unto the Father What shall we say to these things that are so unspeakably happy for the members of Christ 4. Consider the adjuncts of this Priestly-office He is a Priest after the order of Melchisedech In Gen. 14. we reade of Abrahams tything unto Melchisedech the tythes of his spoil who is there called The Priest of the most high God It would be endless to tell you what the learned think about this Melchisedech as also to discuss all the difficulties about him It 's enough for us that the Psalmist Ps 110. prophesied of this long ago and the Apostle applieth it to Christ Heb. 7. Now to be a Priest after the order of Melchisedech doth imply 1. The conjoyning of a Kingly power to the Priesthood In the Old Testament God had separated the Kingly and Priestly Office none might undertake both and therefore when Vzziah though a King took upon him to offer Incense which was the Priests Office God struck him with a leprosie and the Priests withstood him but in this Melchisedech they were both joyned together Christs being then a Priest after the order of Melchisedech doth imply that by vertue of his Priestly office he did attain to a Kingly and therefore the Scripture speaks of that glorious condition he was exalted unto after his sufferings even to be above all Kings and Potentates and therefore it was providential that this Melchisedech though a Priest should have such a name as to be a King of righteousnesse and a King of peace and truly had Christ only sanctified himself to be a Priest for us without this Kingly office we should still be under the power of our lusts and dominion of our sins and should have wanted a spiritual Prince of Glory against that prince of darkness It 's a Kingly Priesthood so that there is not only religion but power accompanying him 2. This implieth the spirituality of his Priesthood for Melchisedech though a Priest yet brought only bread and wine by way of refreshment to Abraham It 's a wonder to see how men of great learning and parts would finde out a real Sacrifice in that fact of Melchisedechs but it is easily proved that Christ after that bodily oblation of himself hath now appointed no other Sacrifices but spiritual There is now nothing bodily or carnal in the Sacraments It 's sursum corda and we are to prepare faith not our teeth for the Sacrament The Priestly-office of old was in a carnal bodily way suitable to all the other religious exercises But now the external way of Christ is spiritual we are to offer spiritual Sacrifices and our prayers are spiritual Sacrifices 3. There is implied the perpetuity of it Melchisedech was a Priest for ever There is no abolition or translation of this Office no Successour to it therefore Christ doth abide for ever That once oblation of himself perfected for ever those that were his So that if he had offered up himself an hundred times more it could not have been more effectual then this once oblation 4. This Priestly-office was confirmed by an Oath God swore to the perpetuity of it The Apostle doth greatly aggravate this Heb. 7.21 That God did not onely promise but confirm it with an Oath Every word of God is as sure as an oath can be but this was done to establish our faith for it 's the hardest thing in the world to a troubled soul for sinne to believe that Christ hath made such an attonement or to believe such a reconciliation therefore God did not only promise it but swore to it Vse To fill the heart of those that do truly believe with unspeakable joy Christ sanctified himself to bring about thy peace Here is oyl enough if thou bring cruises to receive it Is it not sinne in the power of it and the guilt of it that troubleth thee Doth not that raise a great gulph between God and thee Behold Christ hath sanctified himself that sinne should be as if it never had been This is the Paschal Lamb that you are not to eat boiled or raw but rosted with fire not with waterish empty speculations but
godly are sometimes raised up for the effecting of a particular mercy they stand in need of Lastly There is this Justifying or saving Faith which hath for it's proper object Christ crucified and so by resting upon him brings reconciliation with God and peace in the conscience It 's true some distinguish between justifying faith and saving as if all that faith which did justifie did not also save but that is built upon that dangerous foundation as if there might be Apostasie from the true faith Now whether this distinction be exact and in what sense it is to be made good I shall not here dispute but take it for a necessary truth Secondly When we say That faith justifieth as it resteth on Christ and receiveth him we do not deny or exclude assent to all other divine truth revealed in Gods word Justifying faith doth necessarily suppose historical or dogmatical faith So that although they be two distinct kinds of faith yet in a justified person all those acts of faith proceed from the same root and habit that principle of faith whereby I am inabled to rest on Christ makes me also firmly to assent to every truth of Gods word yea this dogmatical faith is the foundation of justifying and did men exercise stronger acts of historical faith it would much conduce to our justifying faith and strengthen that did we believe more firmly that Christ came to be a Mediatour then this would quicken up to peculiar confidence in him Therefore the devil hath temptations against both sometimes he assaulteth us in the matter to be believed and sometimes about our application of what we do believe Therefore we are not to oppose these special acts of faith against the general Thirdly This phrase of believing in Christ doth plainly denote a fiducial act of the will and heart as well as the assent of the understanding And this is greatly to be observed that we are not to look upon believing as a disposition to assent to the things of God as true but we do by believing incline the whole heart to trust and rest on Christ in whom we do believe It 's greatly disputed Whether this fiducial application or confidence be of the formal nature of faith or an effect and consequent only of it but I shall wave that at this time It 's plain that to believe in doth denote some cordial and fiducial motion of the soul to the object as it 's center and on that which gives us firm rest Hence faith is called receiving of Christ it 's said to be the eating of his flesh and drinking of his blood It 's called the imbracing of the promises and opposite to this believing is fear Luk. 8.50 and diffidence and wavering So that it 's plain faith hath a fiducial assent with it therefore it 's called believing with the whole heart Act 8.37 The heart believeth Rom. 10.9 as well as the understanding Fourthly Hence it is also That faith is made by some Divines not a simple but an aggregate or compounded habit that it is not in one faculty seated but in two that it is both in the minde and the will And howsoever some have argued against this as being contrary to all Philosophy for one habit to be in two faculties yet the most learned Schoolmen do confess it no absurdity for with some free-will is seated partly in the understanding and partly in the will as also prudence a moral vertue is partly in the minde and partly in the will and all do confesse That though to believe be an immediate act of the understanding yet to this there is required pia affectio in voluntate and indeed seeing as the Apostle saith there is a captivating of the understanding in it's carnal reasons when we do believe that cannot be without some prevalent power upon the will So that we are to look upon Faith as a compounded habit which doth partly work upon the minde by enlightning that and partly upon the will by enclining and strengthning that Fifthly The ground why justifying faith must needs comprehend both is Because that in the promises of the Scripture there is a two-fold object to move our faith for every promise hath in it that which is true and so it requireth assenting acts and then it hath that which is good and so it requireth fiducial and imbracing acts Wonder not then if faith extend it self to two distinct powers of the soul seeing it also reacheth to two distinct objects truth being the object of the understanding and good the object of the will The Apostle comprehends both in that speech 1 Tim. 1.15 This is a faithfull saying and worthy of all acceptation a faithfull saying there is the truth to be believed and worthy of all acceptation there is the good to be imbraced Therefore believing is not a bare speculative assenting to the truth but it is also a sweet quieting and composing of the heart to receive the good promised Hence it 's called receiving Joh. 1. and eating and drinking Joh. 6. it 's compared to the branches receiving moisture from the vine Joh. 15. Sixthly As the Scripture expresseth faith relating to the object believed not to the proposition so at other times it doth expresse the proposition Hence it hath often 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 put to it Doest thou believe that I am the Son of God or that I am sent from the Father This is a proposition to be believed but you must know that faith as it justifieth is not properly in that we believe such a proposition to be true viz. That Christ is God or that he will give eternal life to such as believe but the ens incomplexum that is Christ himself in his Person and Offices is the object of our justifying faith Therefore Christ himself is said to dwell in our hearts by faith Eph. 3. Even as the woman is married to the person of her husband and not to the articles of agreement upon marriage and this is that which makes faith to be so powerfull and noble in it's efficacy because Christ is hereby received in the soul who is the authour and fountain of all spiritual operations So that as when the Sun ariseth in our hemisphere it cannot but give light and heat so also when the Sun of righteousness ariseth in our hearts there is the Spirit of Christ also accompanying him in Sanctification and Mortification Seventhly To justifying faith there are these things required some whereof are antecedent and concomitant others essential and constitutive of it As 1. There must be some explicite knowledge of Christ and understanding of him in his Person and Offices Whether knowledge be an act included in the essence of faith or whether it be preparative and antecedent is disputed Howsoever it 's certain None can believe that doth not know the thing he believeth Henc◠it is that faith is so often in Scripture called knowledge It 's true indeed faith hath not
an evident comprehensive knowledge for then it would be science strictly so called but it hath a plain knowledge of the testimony or authority that revealeth it and also some apprehensive though not comprehensive knowledge of that we do believe Hence Paul saith I know whom I have believed 2 Cor. 4.13 And again How shall they believe unlesse they have heard Rom. 10. And this discovers the sad condition of thousands who say they believe in Christ and yet have no true knowledge about him 2. There is required to this justifying faith a firm and lively assent to the whole word of God For unless this be laid as a foundation there cannot be any building upon it Insomuch that we see the Scripture sometimes attributing salvation to the belief that Christ was able and that God was powerfull not that by that object they were justified only that was the particular in which the doubt and difficulty did seem to be so that it was not exclusive of that special act of faith but inclusive of it and indeed this is necessary to be known that justifying faith doth carry a man out even to Historical or Dogmatical matter respectively to Justification So that when a justified person believeth any temporal promise or the power of God it doth not simply and ultimately believe them as such but as they represent God a Father in Christ so that he believeth the power of God as of a Father in Christ and all the temporal promises are looked upon as Yea and Amen in Christ so that this is to be observed by the believer There is nothing true in the Scripture but justifying faith fetcheth filial arguments from it and makes him sensible of that peace and reconciliation with God in Christ And indeed to believe all the truths in Scripture doth beget fear and horrour unless this justifying faith qualifie it The devils believe and tremble so the meer dogmatist he believeth but hath cause to tremble for till every thing be brought to Christ that as God reconciled all things in heaven and earth through him so if thou reduce all things in the Scripture to Christ even the threatning part to him because fulfilled by him thou wilt have solid comfort Thus as it 's with man because he is rational all those animal acts which are common to him with beasts yet are reductively and participatively rational so in the godly man all those general acts of faith are reduced to justifying as the summe of all SERMON CVIII Of Justifying Faith Shewing what things are necessary thereunto And how or in what method the Spirit of God enableth the humbled soul to beleeve JOH 17.20 But for them also who shall beleeve on me SEveral particulars have been given in to the clearing of the nature of justifying Faith The last we were upon was to inform what goeth to the being of it and two Ingredients have been dispatched viz. Knowledge and assent Proceed we therefore to a third thing and that is 3. A deep sence and feeling of the burthen of sinne with some sorrow and humiliation thereupon The Law must work in the discovery of the disease before the Gospel doth in manifestation of the Remedy There must be the pain and smart of a sting felt ere there be any earnest beholding of the brazen Serpent Our Saviour said The sick needed the Physician When Paul by the light of the Law found himself out of measure sinfull then he began to seek after the unsearchable Riches of Gods grace Come unto me all ye that are heavy loaden and I will ease you saith Christ Mat. 11.28 Faith that is the easing and reposing of the troubled Spirit It is disputed whether Repentance go before Faith and indeed there is an Evangelical Repentance whereby the heart is melted with grief for sinne because God is so gracious a Father in Christ and this must necessarily follow Faith but then there is a Legal sorrow for sinne arising from Gods just hatred against it which breeds great trouble and confusion in the soul before it hath laid hold on Christ and this precedeth Faith Of this our Saviour speaks Mat. 21.32 Ye repented not that ye might beleeve And so Peters hearers Act. 2. were pricked at the heart before they were directed into Evangelicall Repentance and Faith There is then a fence of our undone estate going before this justifying Faith whereby a man findes himself utterly lost all his desirable things perish sinne that was once so beloved by him is as Tamar to Amnon hated more then ever he loved it Now he would throw it out of doors the sight and memory of it is grievous to him I presse not such a measure or degree of sorrow it worketh so much in all that there is a displacency and abhorrency in sinne as that which is the cause of all misery Hence in the 4th place followeth a conviction and perswasion of minde that there is no Creature in Heaven or Earth no nor nothing that he can do is able to justifie him or bring Reconciliation with God The Spirit of God Joh. 14. that doth convince of sinne in the first place doth afterward of a Righteousnesse That there is no Righteousnesse to be had but in Christ only If so be a man be no further convinced then of his sinne and disease thinking to make medicines and plaisters of his own thereby to heal himself This man will alwaies be kept in a wandring Wildernesse What was it that made so many run into Monasteries undertake strict waies of Discipline and mortification They had but an half Conviction They felt wofull troubles and agonies in their Souls for sinne They could not tell what to do as Luther professed of himself while a Papist but not being convinced of true Righteousnesse They ran to miserable Comforters and so skinned the Soar when the putrifying humour was still within but that Soul which the grace of God will carry on to Justification doth not only finde sinne manifested but the insufficiency of all Creature Righteousnesse he seeth with Noah that unlesse he get into an Ark there is nothing but overflowing waters every where While then this stone is squaring for an Heavenly building he is instructed in his own lost and undone Condition Being therefore thus fully perswaded that in himself he is a dead and a damned man In the 5th He proceedeth to an actual renouncing of every thing but Christ He seeth there is no remedy in the world for him but by Christ He abhorâ—eth all those Doctrines and practises in Religion which he did put confidence in as if they could save him Phil. 3. You see this method in Paul when once his eyes were opened then all the priviledges that were formerly counted gain he looked upon them as losse yea as dung in comparison of the Knowledge of Christ Now certainly this is a great work of Gods Spirit not only to make a man renounce his sinnes but his works of Righteousnesse also for this
that grace is vouchsafed So then be instructed in this Is thy heart groaning under sin all thy desires and inclinations are to Christ Know this is done intra recipiendo not extra mittendo This is done by receiving grace from God not doing any work for or to him yet how apt are we all to cry out with those What shall we do I till Christ inform us that the great work God approveth of is beleeving or receiving It 's the looking upon this brazen Serpent that healeth thee 3. This therefore implieth That believing on Christ doth not justifie for any dignity or intrinsecal worth it hath Not because it 's a more excellent and noble grace but meerly because that alone is receiving and applicative of Christ. We receive only by faith as we do corporally only by the hands yet the hands are not more noble then the eyes or the head Hence the Scripture never saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not for faith but through faith and it 's never said actively saith justifieth but by faith we are justified passively So that as it would be absurd to say That the beggars hand hath made him rich in receiving large alms so it would be as absurd to attribute it to the dignity of faith when by it we are justified Therefore fourthly In that believing is expressed by receiving of Christ is implyed That faith it self is excluded as it 's a work So that not onely all other graces but faith if considered as it 's a work doth not justifie us The eye in looking on the brazen Serpent did not heal as it was a work but from the vertue of the Serpent exalted by Gods appointment When the woman touched Christs hem of his garment and healing was thereby conveyed It was not the touching as it was a labour and work but the vertue of Christ Thus it is in this case And hence lastly we see Why faith and no other grace doth thus justifie because this alone doth receive Other graces are active this is receptive Not that faith is separated from other graces they are existent together though they retain their distinct properties He that believeth on Christ is cleansed and sanctified he loveth God and is patient in tribulation but yet not by this is he justified As the Sun-beams have heat as well as light but it shineth by the light only not the heat so the earth hath driness as well as gravity but it fals downward not because dry but because heavy Secondly This receiving is not a bare receiving but such as is with imbracement As Heb. 11.2 These imbraced the promises Even as Simeon took Christ with joy in his arms So that there is great delight and cordial joy in laying hold on Christ Even as the Church said after she had lost her Beloved yet finding him at last she would lay hold on him and not let him go as Ruth to Naomi thus she cleaveth to Christ So that as a man receiveth with dearest imbracements some choice and precious friend he longed to see Thus it is with the humbled sinner Oh this is the beloved of many thousands whom my soul hath long prayed for long sought for What have I found thee Oh thou chiefest of many thousands Hence it is that Christ compareth himself to a Bridegroom and Husband and his Church to a wife to shew what real affections are in the heart of an humbled sinner for to lay hold on him Hence it 's called Believing with the whole heart and with joy unspeakable 1 Pet. 1.8 There was great feasting and joy for the finding of a lost son But oh the unspeakable joy for discovering a Christ that we thought was for ever lost as to us What meltings what ravishments are there at the meeting of him Oh how often saith the humbled soul did I think I should never finde thee How many times did I conclude that I should perish in my lusts and fears but Christ at last appeareth as he did to those women after his death who thought there was no hope Thirdly In this act of faith there is contained resting relying or fiducial reposing of the soul upon Christ. You heard the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did enforce this so that the soul before it believeth is to be conceived as a stone falling downwards which cannot stay till it meet with its center and then it enclineth no further In the Old Testament it 's called trusting in the Lord which in other synonymous expressions is sometimes called staying and leaning and so is a metaphor taken from those who have some great and heavy burden upon their back and thereby are crushed to the ground unless they have something to rest upon Thus it is with the afflicted penitent he cryeth out I finde such a load of sins that my back would break and heart would break yea every thing would fail within me had not I Christ to throw my self upon hence Christ is called the Foundation stone because all the building is established upon that Now that which in the Old Testament is called trusting in God in the New is called believing Illyricus thinketh this is the reason of the different expression because the God of Israel was known to the Jews therefore there was required only a fiducial adhesion unto him but in the New Testament Christ as Mediator was not known therefore another word is used viz. to believe which comprehends both an assenting knowledge and also a fiducial application So then by this act of beleeving the soul which was ready to sink under it's burden doth lean upon Christ and as a drowning man doth catch hold on the next branch to save him so doth a humbled sinner finding himself even falling into hell catch hold on Christ and therefore it 's called him· Fourthly In this act of believing there is an appropriation or application of Christ to be my Christ That whereas the promise runneth in the general Whosoever shall believe to him Christ is a Saviour This justifying faith doth in particular rest on Christ as a Saviour to him Thus Paul Gal. 2. Who loved me and gave himself for me and Thomas My God my Lord Joh 20. So that as when any threatning is denounced against a sinner the true convert will apply it to himself when guilty of such a sin I am the sinner this threatning meaneth So Christ being offered as a Saviour to every humbled sinner from this general he concludeth his particular Thus Paul Christ came to save sinners of whom I am chief Hence it is that our Divines against Papists do well maintain That the object of justifying faith is the special mercy of God It 's not enough to believe that Christ is a Saviour but to rest on him to be my Saviour Hence faith is called eating and drinking Joh. 6. which is more then the meer seeing meat upon the Table only when we say special mercy is the
in its nature As the Soul could not produce rational acts if it were not essentially rational so neither could faith put a man upon fiducial acts if it self were not fiducial Again this believing is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 boldnesse or confidence Mat. 9.2 and so Varinus makes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be bold on a man By these Titles then which the Scripture giveth Faith in Christ we see what a powerful operation it hath upon the heart What a Faith of spiritual miracles as I may say justifying Faith is and therefore know that thy doubts fears dejections and tormenting distractions are opposite to believing as darknesse is to light if God do above all graces thus approve faith then he doth above all sins abhor this dejecting unbelief 2. That such a special faith is required appeareth in that the Scripture limits this faith unto Christ as the peculiar and proper object Hence the Evangelist John cals it so often believing in him that brings Eternal Life and it 's Rom. 8. By Faith in his bloud that we are purged and have pardon of sinne and generally when it speaks of faith as justifying it relateth to Christ as the Object of it Not but that it believeth other Truths only in believing of this we are justified as the Israelite might look upon other Objects but beholding of the brazen Serpent only made him whole yea as we told you when the believing of other things is reduced to justifying Faith all other Truths are sweetned and qualified by that as if a man had the Philosophers stone it would turn all other materials into Gold 3. That Faith must be in a special manner fiducial and applying appeareth in the effects that commonly follow it For to this believing is attributed peace and unspeakable joy yea a triumphing over all oppositions and difficulties a boasting and glorying in tribulation Now this could never be without a particular interest in Christ for what peace and joy doth it bring to hear that Christ in the general came to save sinners Do not thousands go to hell for all that It 's therefore necessary to true solid peace that he become my Christ and my Saviour Hence it is that believing is the uniting of the soul to Christ as an husband which is an appropriate Interest as the Church expressed it I am my Well-beloveds and my well-beloved is mine Cant. 2.16 And hence also are those comparisons of an head and a body of a Vine and branches all which argue that the good we have by Christ comes because of our intimate union with him So that if we do respect those glorious effects which usually accompany believing they will necessarily suppose a fiducial appropriation of Christ in a special manner 4. This special faith is seen by the opposites and contrarieties unto it for he that doth not believe is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luk 12.29 to be carried up and down as a meteor that hath no fixed place Thus while the soul is not fixed on Christ it 's like a reed tossed up and down with every winde as one in a journey and at a stand seeing two waies and not knowing which way to go or as a man that is uncertain between two arguments like the ballance with equal weights that doth not incline to one side more then another These dispositions of the Soul oppose faith and it 's a resting and a determining of the soul upon Christ And Lastly Diffidence and fear these are made contrary to Faith Fear not but beleeve Luk. 8.50 said Christ to his Disciples which supposeth that faith hath boldnesse and confidence in it We then may judge of the nature of faith by the opposite sinfulness to it and when we see fears wandrings uncertain tossings up and down of the soul in no waies stable and fixed then we may conclude that faith it self is a powerful composing and firm fixing of the soul upon the Lord Christ 5. That faith is thus in a special manner applying Christ appeareth also because otherwise it would be little better then the faith of devils and of such who have only a bare dogmaticall assent for the devils made a Confession of faith That Christ was the Son of the living God and therefore are said to believe yet they tremble and are in unspeakable horrour because they know he is not a Saviour to them and thus many believe that Christ is the Messias but because there is no fiducial adhesion and appropriation of him therefore he is not so to them Even as many saw Christ yet if they did not in particular apply themselves to him they were not healed of their diseases The hungry man may starve though he see a Table furnished with plentiful food if he do not put into his own mouth It 's particular Interest that enricheth that saveth and therefore it 's said The Just shall live by his faith Hab. 2. Lastly This truth may appear From the absurdity of that Position to say faith justifieth as it believeth the Word of God in general only or any Truth asserted in general for then my Faith would justifie me as well in believing Judas hanged himself as that Christ was crucified for me Or that Paul had a Cloak and Parchments as in the bloud of Christ Certainly forgivenesse of sinne is attributed to Christ only and seeing as you heard the object of faith justifying is bonum as well as verum That which is beloved must have the chiefest good in it as well as Truth and this may suffice to instruct you in this main Point that a Christian humbled for sin is not to rest or to be satisfied in this that Christ in generall came to save sinners or that he is able to save thee though an hainous offender but to apply him for thy own particular that thou maist say of all the glory of the Gospel which the devil did falsly of the glory of the world All this is mine Obj. But to this it 's Objected This is to preach Security and to imbolden men in a carnall presumption And therefore it 's a Doctrine to be abhorred as pleasing the Flesh Thus it 's branded as if it were one of Epicurus his Opinions that were called the Syrens of the carnall part of a man But to answer this Answ 1 1. That there cannot any doctrine of comfort and grace be preached but a carnal heart will turn it into the occasion of wickednesse When Paul preached the grace of the Gospel did not some infer from thence Let us sin that grace may abound and did not others turn the grace of God into wantonesse It 's one thing therefore to speak of the proper genius of the doctrine and another thing of the abuse of it through mans corruption If therefore any man living and walking in prophanesse do yet comfort and encourage himself saying I lay hold on Christ I belâ—eve in Christ· This man as he deceiveth himself so he doth grosly abuse
and defend the truth to confute and put all errours and heresies to silence Therefore it 's a qualification required in the Minister That he be able to convince gain-sayers Tit. 1.9 You see the Apostle in some of his Epistles is not only practical but didactical and therein confuting those errours that molested the truth even in her Infancy for this end they are called Guides and Salt yea they are Shepherds to keep off the wolves that would subtilly devour the sheep We are to watch against prophaneness and also against errours The Apostle useth that phrase of a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump both in matter of corrupt manners as also corrupt Doctrine Gal. 1. and therefore would have the Churches of God purged from both Lastly The Ministry is appointed for spiritual Government in the Church to admonish those that are disorderly to cast out prophane and obstinate sinners For this end they have the spiritual Keyes of the kingdom of Heaven vouchsafed to them and in the due administration thereof God hath promised his gracious confirmation Hence it is that they are called Governours Rulers Pastours all which demonstrate that a Ministry is not only in doctrinal publication of the word of God but in a spiritual governing and ordering of people to supernatural ends Indeed the Apostle saith This power is given us for edification not destruction 1 Cor. 10.8 all is for spiritual ends It 's to save the souls of those that are under us This though accounted austere yet is profitable and necessary even as Government in the Commonwealth Thus you see the ends of a Ministry Therefore fourthly when we say God hath appointed a Ministry thus for spiritual ends this implyeth God will blesse and go along with it unlesse mens sins do hinder it We may not think God hath appointed these things in vain or for a meer form Doth not the Apostle say That if the Gospel be not the word of life it is to them that perish 2 Cor. 2. who performed the Office of a Gospel Minister more faithfully then Christ himself And who might expect greater successe in his Ministry then he Yet we hear him complaining Who hath believed our report Oh then let that people that Congregation tremble which hath long enjoyed the Ministry yet as ignorant and prophane as ever Oh consider with thy self and say O Lord thy arm is not shortned thou art as able to break and humble the hearts of sinners as ever therefore some heavy spiritual judgement is upon me I may fear I am like that cursed fig-tree upon which Christ said Never fruit grow more Now that this Ministry is to be to the end of the world while God hath a Church here appeareth by these Arguments 1. The ends of the Office are perpetual therefore the office it self is perpetual The end is to convert to build up to preserve from errours to admonish and rebuke Will there not be this work to be done alwayes Heaven is like Paradise that needed no rain there were waters from within refreshed it but the Church while militant is like the ground that needeth the former and later rain 2. It appeareth by Gods promise to them Mat. ult I will be with you to the end of the world and here all that shall believe at any time are said to believe by their word he is said to hold the seven stars in his hand Rev. 3.1 3. The duties that are injoyned people respectively to them are perpetual as to hear them highly to esteem of them for their works sake to submit themselves unto them These are duties required of a Church as long as it is a Church therefore it 's implyed they must have such teachers and officers 4. The similitude that the Scripture useth about them and the Church inforceth their perpetuity They are light the world will alwayes need the Sun and Stars They are the salt of the earth every Sacrifice must have that The Church is a Garden these are said to water it They are sheep and such must have a shepherd They are the house of God then there must be stewards to dispense the things of life 5. God threatens it as the sorest of judgements to remove their Pastors and Teachers into corners To remove the Candlestick away Rev. 2.5 6. There are directions for the qualifications of such who are to be ordained Ministers given by Paul to Timothy and Titus which are to be kept unblameably till the coming of Christ Vse of Exhortation Is the Ministry thus appointed perpetually for spiritual ends then look again and again whether it hath been so to you or no Hath it been light to remove thy blindness Hath it been salt to take away thy corruption If our Congregations are still so many Golgothaes when the word of life hath been so often preached to it What can you expect that God will make them Aceldamaes What hath hindred the Ministry from its proper efficacy upon thee but thy wilfull rebellion and wickednesse It is to work faith and thou art atheistical it 's to convert thee from thy lusts and thou art a beast still Hear ô heavens and hearken ô earth dreadfull is that sin and judgment which is upon thee Vse 2. Of Instruction Why the devil and his instruments would overthrow Christs Ministry Is it not because those onely hinder him from his quiet possession SERMON CXII Of Vnity among Gods People The Nature of it JOH 17.21 That they all may be one as thou Father art in me c. IN this Verse is laid down the matter of Christs Petition what it is that he praieth for in the behalf of those who shall believe in him and that is unity and concord amongst themselves so that as before for the Apostles he praied that they might be one as Apostles in the work of the Ministry so here he praieth for all believers so great a matter is it to have all the Godly at Union amongst themselves Now although this Union comprehend in it grace begun here and glory consummated hereafter yet it 's again and again to be considered that these glorious priviledges should be comprehended in theâ—r Union as if that being preserved all was preserved and without that there could not be any godliness here or blessedness hereafter We have then the unity and agreement of all believers made the principal part of Christs Petition for them and in that take notice 1. Of the benefit it self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they may be one he doth not say that they may love and agree with one another but be one as if the Church should be but one person and as the Apostle argueth None ever hated his own flesh Eph. 5.29 So there should be no divisions envyings and differences amongst the godly because they are one spirit as it were They should no more hate one another then a man doth himself 2. Here is the universal extent of this unity That they all Though there be great
all in matter of Sanctification he comprehends all in love John 13.34 A new Commandment I give unto you that ye love one another A new Commandment not but that the duty was old onely envy and malice had so prevailed amongst the Jews that to love was a new thing as if it had not been a duty required before In John's Epistles it's called both new and old 1 John 2.8 And then again new because there are new motives and a new patern Love one another as I have loved you There was never such a Patern and President before so that it 's not every kinde of love and unity which will give content but that which is in the highest degree of unity it's added vers 35. By this shall all men know ye ' are my Disciples if ye love one another not if ye work miracles if ye cast out devils but if you cast out discord and variance and therefore there is not a greater scandal to Religion and holines then when those that do believe are as the Levites Concubine that was cut into many peeces Again Ch. 15.12 This is my Commandment that ye love one another as I have loved you This is Christs Commandment as if there were nothing else he required but this and as if this were not enough at verse 17. These things I command you that ye love one another as if he should have said If bare information will not do it if instruction will not do it I lay my command and charge upon you Secondly This Vnity and Love is a special means to bring the world to believe the truth and receive Christ So that what the preaching of the Word and Gifts yea miracles use to do that unity and agreement may do This is twice affirmed to be the consequent of unity vers 21. vers 23. That the world may believe thou hast sent me It 's a special way to convince all the enemies of the truth Thus Chap. 13.35 Men shall know ye are my Disciples if ye love one another and do we not see by experience That Papists Heretiques and all prophane men are confirmed in their wickednesse by nothing more then the differences and opinions of such who are godly Do they not by books and otherwise in derision say One Sect saith that hath the Spirit of God another saith that hath and yet both are contrary one to another Can the Spirit of God be contrary to it self Can it be a Spirit of truth in one and a Spirit of falshood in others Now although this be no good argument because the Spirit of God is communicated but in measure to the godly they know but in part and so they love but in part many errours and divisions we are prone unto yet this is a very great stumbling block and therefore woe be to that godly man who by his pride self-conceit or erroneous Doctrine shall bring such a scandal to Religion what if many perish in hell because of thy froward spirit It is true there ought to be zeal against errours and corruptions though in the godly You see when Peter did not walk right Paul resisted him to the face and would not give place to him or other false teachers no not for an hour Gal. 2.5 Mark that No not for an hour Some think let them alone they will recover themselves they will do no hurt truth needs not be afraid yet Paul was afraid that an hours forbearance might do hurt Therefore he addeth That the truth of the Gospel might continue amongst you as if an hours forbearance might hinder the continuance of truth so that we are to use Scripture-zeal and Scripture-means to convince even those that are godly when erring in Doctrine Therefore the Scripture doth not commend an unity and love so as to let all errours and prophanenesse alone but in that which is good unity in that which is truth and holinesse is that which Christ meaneth here in his prayer and where this is it 's very potent to winne all gain-sayers It 's admirable to mollifie the hearts of the opposers Hence it 's so often reported of the primitive Christians That they were daily with one accord together Therefore the Evangelist Luke records it at least five times so that if nothing else should make thee tender about causing any breaches in the Church of God this should thou dost as much as lieth in thee to hinder any man that knoweth thee ever to believe and to be converted Thirdly This Vnity is promised as a special part of the Covenant of Grace That very Covenant which promiseth to write the Law of God in our hearts and to put his fear in our inward parts that also promiseth unity at the same time Jer. 32.39 I will be their God and they shall be my people I will give them one heart and one way that they may fear me for ever Insomuch that it 's one main branch in the Covenant of Grace So Zech 14.9 In that day there shall be one Lord and his name one The meaning is They shall not worship many gods or serve in different wayes of worship but they shall be one To this purpose Ezekiel prophesieth Chap. 37.16 22. which is not to be limited to the Jews only but also to all the believing Gentiles Oh then in these times of differences and breaches amongst the godly What should we runne unto What should we plead in prayer but these promises O Lord to be thus divided to have Altar against Altar Church against Church Prophet against Prophet Is this to have one heart and one way But you may say If God hath thus promised it and Christ hath prayed for it who was heard of the Father in every thing How comes it about that the contrary appeareth This is to be answered in it's time Fourthly Vnity is necessary because hereby a serviceable and beneficiall helping of one another in spiritual things is preserved The people of God are compared to living stones built up together while the stones keep in the building they bear one another but if once removed it fals down They are compared to members in the body while they are joyned together There is a mutual ministration to each other but when divided from the body no part can receive any nourishment Thus it is here while the people of God are in union Oh the wonderfull help they are to one another they provoke one another they stirre up one anothers graces but take these coals from one another and then the fire goeth out And this may be the reason why our Saviour doth not mention the Sanctification and holinesse of believers but their unity because this is a special means to preserve and increase holinesse Two are better then one because of heat and of help saith the Wise-man Eccles 4.10 and so it 's in this work of Grace two are better then one to warm one another How may thy zeal help against anothers lukewarmnesse
thy faith against anothers diffidence If it be so great a sinne to see thy brother in temporal want and not relieve him How much more in spiritual and so for help Gal. 6.1 If any be overtaken ye that are spiritual restore such an one Put this bone in joynt again Now doth not experience tell us that where divisions and discord are there is no love no compassion no watching over one another if this unity were established a man would then endeavour the growth of grace in others as in his own self and therefore observe whether the power of godlinesse doth not much abate when differences do arise There is not that heavenly communion nor hearty concurrence in the waies of holiness There is not that mutual helping of one another as at other times Fifthly Vnity amongst the godly is so necessary that therefore God many times suffereth sad and heavy persecutions to befall them that thereby their discords and divisions may be removed and they be more endeared to one another Times of prosperity in the Church made the greatest heresies and schisms but the times of bloudy persecution made the godly more united Thus the Martyrs some of them in Queen Maries dayes did bewail their differences and contests they had formerly one with another but the prison and persecution made them highly prize one another Josephs brethren in their plenty envied and fell out with one another but in their distresse they were glad to cleave together The sheep that were scattered one from another when a sudden storm ariseth makes them all company together It may be though the godly are so censorious so shie so strange to one another God may in time work so that they may be glad to enjoy one another glad to have the communion of each other one godly mans company may be more then the gold of Ophir and therefore if love and godlinesse do not unite you take heed God doth not make some outward trouble and affliction to put you together If you do not imbrace one another willingly he may binde you in his chains together That promise to Judah and Israel of making those two sticks one was after the cruel enmity and opposition which had been amongst them Sixthly Vnity is not only a sanctifier but a strengthner also It 's that which confirmeth and establisheth the Church The old Rule is Vis unita sortior the Sunne beams united together cast the greater heat It 's union in an Army in a Nation in any Society that preserveth it as a Wise-man said Publique Societies are immortal if they do not kill themselves by division Our Saviour confirmed this when he said No Kingdome divided against it self can stand Matth. 12.25 He brings this as an argument That he did not cast out devils by the help of devils but by the Spirit of God Thus if the people of God cast out errour and prophanenesse by Gods Spirit then they will not entertain the like themselves for this would be to set a Kingdome at variance within it self The old Rule is Divide impera It was a peculiar providence that Christs bones should not be broken to demonstrate hereby say some that Christ though he died yet he did not lose his strength We must justly fear God hath some heavy scourge upon the godly when they are first divided if their bones are broken their strength is weakened their evil and misery will not stay there So that it 's a very foolish and weak thing in the godly to continue in their divisions for have they not mighty and numberlesse enemies Doth not the whole world hate them Are they not as Wolves to the godly who are as Sheep Now if not only the Wolf and the Fox but also one Sheep shall devour another Must not this bring utter ruine The Apostle Paul speaks fully to this Gal. 5.15 If ye bite and devour one another take heed ye be not consumed of one another Observe the notable expression biting and devouring one another How unnatural is this to sheep dogs use to do so And further by this means you will consume one another That which the devils of hell and all the wicked adversaries thereof could not do that you will do to one another En quo discordia cives perduxit miseros Look not then upon your differences as meer sinnes but heavy prognostiques of Gods wrath The veil in the Temple did rend in peeces which was a presage of the destruction of the Temple Seventhly It is a most comely and beautifull thing to see It 's a ravishing thing to behold such an Harmony amongst the godly therefore the compleatnesse of it will be in Heaven There those many thousands will all have one heart and one tongue to praise God There will be no difference one shall not have one way of seeing God another another way There will be no censuring as reproachfull terms one against another Now the nearer the people of God come to this on earth the more like are they to glorified Saints in Heaven and those innumerable companies of Angels that do Gods will They have no jarrings and contests one Angel is not of one opinion and another of another We ought to do Gods will as they doe it not onely in respect of zeal and purity but unity also David is affected with it and one of those Songs of Degrees is wholly to praise it Psal 133.1 2 3. It 's compared to that precious ointment that was so curiously to be composed that none might presume to make the like and it was to be poured on the High-priest only He compareth it also to the fruitfull and pleasant Dew upon the Mountains The whole Psalm is considerable 1. There is the note of admiration or indication Behold as if he had said You have by bitter experience seen what dissentions and differences doe produce 2. It 's good and pleasant Profit and pleasure use to winne all and hereby is denoted our aversnesse to such unity that we need those low Arguments to draw us He doth not say It 's just holy and acceptable to God but good and pleasant 3. For Brethren He saith Not men but brethren because sinfull discord is apt to creep in amongst them 4. Even together He speaks not of local but soul-conjunction Now the sweetnesse of it is represented by the oil poured on Aaron and so descending It must be a peace grounded on Christ our Head and High-priest then it is to diffuse to others The profitablenesse of it is described by the Dew that as it 's from heaven So it sanctifieth the barren ground This Concord is Gods gift only and if received doth wonderfully blesse the Church Who would not have rejoyced to live in those dayes when all believers were of one heart and one soul Oh what a comfort was it to hear no grudgings no repinings at one another But the Devil that envious one he quickly sowed tares amongst them and there became ulcers
Apostles doctrine Let us sin that grace may abound Rom. 6.1 And thus the Papists deal with us and Lutherans also how often do they charge this hideous calumny and consequence upon the Protestants doctrine as if we made God the authour of sin whereas we use but the Scripture words and such expressions no nor such harsh ones neither as some of their own Popish Writers do only it's truth in them but blasphemy in us Indeed what is the evident and plain Consequence of a Doctrine that is to be accounted of as the doctrine it self As whatsoever is a clear genuine consequence from Scripture is Scripture but not every consequence We are apt to deduce Thus it is here what is evidently a consequence from any Doctrine we may charge it upon the doctrine but then we must be sure it 's the proper and natural childe not a bastard that it is the true issue not suppositions 3. Whatsoever truth God may have indeed made known to us or if in our perswasion only we are to be very careful how we publish it This hath been constant fire in the Church of God when men either have or in perswasion only some doctrine different from the current way of the Church at that time Now it 's a very hard thing thus to be with childe as it were and not to be full of pain till we have delivered it to the world Why is an obstinate broacher of damnable doctrines called an heretitk but because he chooseth his own way He invents and excogitates a doctrine of his own therefore compared to theeves and robbers that go not in by the door but climbe up some other way Now such qualifications as these are necessary 1. To question and examine thy own spirit not presently to believe thy own heart This is a firebrand in the Church when men have no modest doubtings and questionings of their own ignorance and pronesse to erre even in that thing they are so confident of how modestly doth the Apostle Paul speak 1 Cor. 7. when he determined the case about marriage I think also I have the Spirit of God and he distinguisheth between that which he had as an expresse command from the Lord and what he was inwardly directed unto wheresoever the Spirit of God leadeth into all truth there he doth likewise into all humility Thus Luthers Tunè solus sapis es is famously known though the Papists charge him falsly with contempt of all others 2. Before we publish it to the world to communicate our thoughts to those that are able wise and learned in the Church of God who have the Spirit of God and his Vnction as well as we Paul though called immediately by Christ yet went up to Jerusalem to confer with the chief pillars there and though he was thus miraculously converted yet he must go to Ananias to be further directed 1 Cor. 14.14 those that had extraordinary gifts yet were to submit themselves to others The Spirit of the Prophets is subject to the Prophets which is interpreted two waies and both pertinently to my matter 1. If the meaning be The spirit of the Prophets is subject to other Prophets they have power to judge the doctrine we publish then it will much more follow that what we have in an ordinary way is exposed to the examen of others 2. If by it we understand it thus there is no Prophet having the Spirit of God moving in them that is so extraordinarily wrought upon but he may retain those motions and vent them in an orderly way not to speak while others are speaking which seemeth to be the scope of the Apostle in that place This is very pertinent to my matter that no man can have such revelations and impulses from Gods Spirit but that he is in a divine method and good order to declare them for the unseasonable publishing of some things is like good Physick but not administred in its fit season Lastly To keep up the unity of faith this is a special means when we do highly prize and delight in the known plain truths of Christ Paul that was snatched up in the third Heavens yet desired to know nothing but Christ crucified Peter thought it not inconvenient to write the same things they knew already Certainly nothing hath more rent and torn the Church of God then affectation of singular high things To bring in some unheard and unknown Truths Oh this is the pride of mens hearts to have it said Such a man was the first that brought that nation into the world as the Jesuite of his scientia media Ego primus inveni But to be weary of the known truth is in effect to be weary of the same God the same Christ Why do we not desire a new Sun a new Earth a new world as well In the second place What will keep up unity in the Churches order and prevent Schism there For although the Scripture use the word schism in a large sence yet Ecclesiastically it is restrained to the breach of order in the Church and that hath often been when they have kept the unity of the Doctrine They did not divide from the doctrine but communion in Church-ordinances Now to keep up an intire body in this Consider 1. That if such be the corruption of the Church that thou canst not keep fellowship with her but by partaking of her sins Then before thou leavest that place take the way the Scripture commands Be sure that it be not for some lesse corruption but that which doth eat up the very vitals of Religion Do not thou leave it till God leaveth it Do not thou unchurch it till God doth 2. Let thy endeavours be in thy place to inform and heal before thou dost depart Pleade and strive with thy mother as Hos 2. because she hath committed whoredomes And then Lastly Let thy secession be unwillingly Thou art compelled to make this departure because the Enemies of all godlinesse will not suffer thee or endure thee under their power These things observed then thou art not guilty of any schism or breach but those that gave the occasion to it When those of the people of Israel would not joyn with Jeroboam in his Idolatry but separated themselves and went to Jerusalem where the pure worship was They did not make a schism but Jeroboam 2 Chro. 11.13 14 15. Thus it is with the reformed Churches The Papist cals the Protestant a thousand times over a Schismatick because he withdraweth himself from Obedience to the Pope as Head of the Church but we say ours was not a schism but a secession They were Schismaticks in falling from the primitive order and institutions in the Church insomuch that the Pope is the grandest Schismatick that ever was in the Church and further we departed not from Rome because of petty corruptions no she was a Babylon ere we left her and then we left her unwillingly They drave us out persecuting with fire and fagot so
Faith is not wrought by the Spirit of God neither is it upon divine motions but experience and manifest conviction They feel in part the torments of hell and therefore it 's experimentally evident to them that there is a God who is also just and terrible in his vengeance But the historical faith in an unsanctified man as it is the gift of God so it works some inclining disposition to God yea in the temporary believer who goeth beyond a meer dogmatist it works as appeareth Mat. 3. Some reformation and some joy so that the word makes some hopeful ingresse into him though at last it passe away as our lives even as a tale that is told having no setled continuance 6. This historical faith as it is wrought efficiently by the Spirit of God so the motive of it is Divine Authority and Revelation That as by the light of the Sun we see the Sunne so by God we come to know every thing of God This divine motive of faith is freely acknowledged to be in the Thessalonians by the Apostle 1 Thess 2.13 They received the word not as the word of man but as the word of God Hence the Prophets begin with Thus saith the Lord and Paul discovers himself to be called by God So that every thing hath but a weak ineffectual operation till it hath a maker a divine stamp upon the soul Oh when we once believe a threatning as it is Gods when we once believe a promise as it is Gods it must bear down all before thee What if the world come What if Satan come What if thy companions come telling thee this and this Oh but saith the believing soul God that cannot lie saith the contrary And truly herein is discovered that in Religion we have but an humane faith yea not so much for an humane faith will make great changes in our life when yet our divine faith doth not If a man tels thee of such danger of such evil in the way doth it not presently make thee turn out of that path But now when Gods word tels thee there is death and damnation in such paths that doth not at all move thee SERMON CXXI Of Dogmaticall Faith the Properties of and Contraries to it JOHN 17.21 That the world may believe thou hast sent me WE are discovering the nature of faith in the General as it is carried out to Scripture-truth because of Divine Authority We are to adde more particulars to clear this And First Though this Faith be not a peculiar saving grace yet it is a common grace of Gods Spirit It 's a common grace of God to be inabled to believe How many Pharisees and Jews saw the miracles of Christ as well as the Apostles yet did not believe so much as a Simon Magus did It 's the grace of God that makes a man to have a sound minde in Religion witnesse the many heresies and blasphemies divers are fallen into yet it 's a common grace not peculiar common I call it not in that sense as some plead for an universal grace which indeed is no grace but because an unregenerate man may have it as well as a regenerate so that no man may conclude this is enough for his salvation that he doth believe such and such principles of Religion unlesse also he hath that peculiar effectual purifying work of faith upon his soul As therefore those extraordinary gifts of Gods Spirit to work miracles to cast out Devils were common to such who yet were workers of iniquity Thus it is with this ordinary gift of Historical faith many men may believe the truth of those things the goodnesse whereof they never felt upon their hearts And many may maintain the Doctrine of Regeneration orthodoxly who never felt the power of it experimentally upon their own souls There is a faith that is common to the elect all the children of God have the like precious faith Tit. 1.1 in regard of the essentials yet there is a faith common to elect and reprobate so that no man may conclude his salvation because he is no Jew no Pagan no Papist Secondly Although this dogmatical Faith be common to the regenerate and unregenerate yet it 's the foundation of our conversion and in the regenerate when improued doth wonderfully provoke the increase of grace And this is good to be observed for though we make it not saving faith yet it is the foundation of saving faith He can never believe on Christ for his Mediatour that doth not believe Christ to be a Mediatour Therefore the Apostle describing the general nature of faith saith Heb. 11. He that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is a rewarder of those that serve him No spiritual building can be made without this foundation as it is thus the foundation so if improved it doth wonderfully promote justifying faith The general acts of faith if vigorously prosecuted do mightily strengthen the peculiar and proper acts of it The more strongly we believe Christ to be a Mediatour the more will this help that he be so to me and therefore it 's observed that our Saviour put them so often upon the trial of their very historical faith Dost thou believe that I am able and doest thou believe that I am the Messias Partly because that was the great Question then Whether that individual Person was the Messias or no and partly because if it was believed that he was the Saviour then there was no such cause of doubt Whether he would be a Saviour to them that truly sought to him Insomuch that it may be questioned Whether it be a greater act to believe Christ to be a Mediatour or to believe him a Mediatour to me Although indeed there are more Objections against the latter for there are not only Objections against the truth but against the application of it because of the many sins and infirmities which I perceive in my self yet we would think the harder task were then over when the soul could believe such great things and transcendent to humane reason for when a man believeth that Christ is both God and man united in one Person whose office is to redeem the oppressed sinner may not then he conclude easily that he will redeem him For which is greater to believe such a Person God and man or that this Person whose Office it is to save will save thee Howsoever if we do not make comparisons between these acts of faith yet certainly the more strong and powerfull thy acts of faith are about the truths of Christ the more will they conduce to apply him to thee Even as in man the more vivid his senses are which do accompany his common nature with a beast the more strong and quick are his rational acts likewise So that this Dogmatical faith is the root as it were which if not thriving those peculiar acts of faith will wither Distinct III Thirdly The general properties of this faith are
imperfections let them quicken up praier upon this consideration The glory Christ had he will give to beleevers Why had he such fulnesse but for thy emptinesse Why had he such glory but to make thee glorious Shall our vile bodies be made glorious like his glorious body and shall not our vile and corrupted souls be also made glorious like his soul This is excellently illustrated 2 Co. 3.18 where we are said te be transformed from glory to glory that is from grace grace is glory so much godliness so much glory thou hast and because it is not perfect therefore we proceed from glory to glory and how is this done by the Gospel for we beholding the glory of God in Christ are thereby changed Thus 2 Cor. 4.6 the glory of God is said to be seen in the face of Jesus Christ the meaning is that whereas God is in his own nature invisible and we are not able to conceive of him aright in Jesus Christ We see the infinite wisedom and grace of God so that we become glorious in grace by faith looking on God in Christ this makes heavenly this changeth and altereth the heart That as Moses by communing with God did obtain external glory which was so dazeling that the Israelites could not behold it So the people of God by Faith beholding God in Christ are thereby enlivened and made more heavenly every day Thus we see what those effects of glory are which Christ gives of that treasury of glory to us In the third general place Consider that none are made partakers of that Glory of Christ but by Vnion with him Now this Union is twofold either meerly external in the outward Ordinances in which sence our Saviour Joh. 15. supposeth a branch may be in him and yet not bring forth fruit By vertue of this Union we may obtain many glorious gifts and common graces from the Spirit So that we may have much spiritual glory in the eyes of others or else there is an internal and invisible Union and by this only we are made partakers of Christs glory Therefore none may be contented in any outside of Religion let thy duties be never so ravishing and affectionate yet not these but faith in the Olive Tree is that which maketh us partakers of this fatâ—ess so that the Union of Christ with the believer is the foundation of all grace and glory for as a branch separated from the vine or a member from the body doth not partake of any vital act and nourishment So neither doth that soul which is disjoyned from Christ if the beams of the Sunne had not immediate dependance and emanation from the Sun they could not have such lustre and Glory So neither were not believers joyned to Christ and made one with him they could not put forth such glorious acts of grace as they do for if power to work Miracles and transcend nature be called a glory how much more to perform the acts of grace which do also surpass the course of nature It 's a glorious thing to beleeve to be patient to be heavenly-minded to be zealous for God In these actions the spirit of Christ which is also the spirit of glory doth reside upon us 4. As union with Christ makes us partakers of glory So the foundation and Original of this is because Christ is one with the Father and one with us He is the Mediator between God and man So that by this means he receiveth glory from the Father which otherwise would be incommunicable to sinners and doth convey it to such as are his members So that still our eyes are to he fastened on Christ as a Mediator for none can or may approach to God in his own ablolute nature but as those who cannot look upon the Sun behold it in a basin of water where the reflexion is Thus we who could not draw nigh to that infinite wise and pure God having a Mediatour that both partaketh of Gods Nature and mans thereby is afforded an admirable passage of conveyance of glory from the Father through Christ to us as the light is conveyed from the Sun through the glass into the house Vse To make us admire the dignity and excellent condition of a Christian united to Christ for all the glory of Christ redounds and diffuseth it self to them Whatsoever priviledge or glory Christ hath it is proportionably communicated to thee therefore lift up thy head by faith and live joyfully in the meditation of this Doth not the woman though contemptible when married to an honourable person forget her Fathers Cottage and rags and saith Now she shall have the riches the glory the honour the state that her Husband hath since thy Soul hath been united to Christ all thy old poor despicable things are laid aside Truly the ground of all a godly mans discouragements and perplexities ariseth for want of faith herein SERMON CXXIII Practicall Conclusions from the fore-going Doctrine JOHN 17.22 And the Glory which thou gavest me I have given them c. HAving cleared the sense of this Text and shewed what that glory is which Christ giveth us Let us proceed to make some Corollaries or practical Conclusions from this Doctrine And hence therefore in the first place this Conclusion is to be asserted That no man till he be united unto Christ hath any true and solid glory For if the glory of a Christian be in Christ the fountain as the Sunne-beams are in the Sunne then till partakers of Christ we do not receive any of his glory And this truth may quell the vain brags of the world and the boasts of carnal men Some account riches their glory their birth their glory outward honours their glory but these are not worthy the name of glory Christ came not into the world to give men riches honours greatness but a spiritual glory The Hebrew word for glory signifieth a weight and the Apostle alludes to this when 2 Cor. 4.17 he cals the happiness in Heaven an eternal weight of glory Let therefore a man be never so much exalted in this world yet if not given to Christ he doth not partake of Christs glory This earthly glory is no more true glory then a glow-worm is the Sunne The Scripture cals it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a meer fancy that presently passeth away All humane glory is but like Jonahs gourd that is presently consumed or like Herod Act. 12.21 who being arayed in royal apparel and blasphemous acclamations made to him he was immediately eaten up with worms Be not then any longer like children that account a toy a glorious thing thou art no wiser when riches greatness beauty c. are accounted matter of glory an obedient ear to Gods word is more glorious then an ear full of jewels interest in Christ is greater glory then all that of the world which our Saviour was tempted with yet is there any thing that is more apt to ensnare our hearts then this
and we in him by Christ our Mediator Now if we had perfection and freedom from sin we needed not a Mediator So that as Sacraments suppose imperfection in the Communicant thus doth also Christ in the person he is in for if sin were not there How could he be in thee as reconciling thee to God as further sanctifying thee as healing thy corruptions Therefore though in heaven as some say the mystical union of Christ as Head and the Church as his body shall never cease yet the manner of his presence will cease he will not then be in us by faith nor shall we appear in him before God as mediating for us and covering our imperfections for then shall all be done away if then you observe how Christ is in his people to what end you will conclude if I were such as I desire and groan to be then I did not need Christ to be after that manner present in me at all 2. Though God and Christ be in us yet they are in us as free agents communicating efficacy and power according to that measure and degree they please If Christ were in us as a natural agent as the fire burneth or the Sun shineth then he being also omnipotent would produce the greatest effects of grace possible in every beleever because he is free and worketh according to his own councel therefore he distributeth grace as he pleaseth to some more to some lesse to none according to what shall be hereafter Therefore though he might sanctifie thee perfectly yet he will not 3. Christ is not only in us thus freely working in us but he hath also bounded and ordered the way of dispensations of his grace so that he doth not put forth power in us after we are regenerated as if we were so many bruit creatures but he requireth our co-operation and stirring up of our selves Though in the initials of grace we are passive yet not in the progress and though it be Christ that doth daily quicken and preserve us yet we so distemper our selves that some obstructions may be put to his operative presence As 1. Vnbelief Christ worketh in us yet so as by faith insomuch that we are not onely justified by faith but we are in the progress of holiness sanctified by faith Hence Ephes 3.17 Christ is said To dwell in our hearts by faith It 's by faith we receive of the fulness and fatness of Christ insomuch that where faith is not there Christ doth not put forth his power So that as our Saviour said to Mary If thou doest believe thou shalt see the glory of God Joh. 10. so if thou actest faith and dost put that on working then thou wilt both see and feel the glorious presence of Christ Therefore there is no blame in Christ his arm is not shortned This fountain would send forth such living streams it useth to do only thou dammest it up that it cannot run 2. Dulness and slothfulness this doth much withstand Christs operations The Church in the Canticles when she was lazy and pretended excuses not letting in Christ when he desired to come in made her at losse and be without his presence to her dear loss when Christ therefore hath quickned thee by preventing grace he hath many times knocked at the door and there hath been no entrance this hath greatly hindred the course and flourishing of grace 3. When thou givest way to any gross sin this makes Christ with-draw so that little appeareth of him This is like winter to the trees that maketh all the sap withdraw to the root so that outwardly it appeareth a dead tree Therefore cast away that abominable thing and then Christ will come and work as formerly in thee 4. Christ may live and work in thee yet thou not be sensible and apprehensive of it It 's Christ but thou mistakest him for something else as to the Disciples when Christ approached on the waters to them he appeared to be a Spirit at which they trembled not thinking him to be Christ and as Mary Magdalen thought it had been the Gardner when it was her Lord. Thus the godly soul though Christ at that very time doth evidently work in it yet through black distempers doth not indeed judge Christ to be there Lastly Christ sometimes purposely withdraws his operative presence to try us that we might see our own infirmities that we might the more earnestly prize his power and grace Even as in the ship Christ did on purpose sleep that the Disciples being in extremity might the more earnestly awaken him Thus Dormit in te Christus and as Joseph to his brethren discovers not who he is that so he may be the more welcome afterwards And as for the second Question How can Christ be in thee and yet thou have no comfort and assurance You may see the possibility of that in Christ himself who though so dearly beloved of the Father and the Father was in him yet for the present those heavenly consolations were suspended Vse of Instruction to demonstrate the happy condition of such as do believe They have God and Christ within them Though contemptible vessels yet they have a glorious treasure within Though the Cabinet have no excellency yet the Jewel hath Take heed then of grieving such a noble guest within thee when a noble person enters into thy house how doth it trouble thee that any offensive object should come before him Be thou as much carefull left any vain thought any evil action should molest him SERMON CXXIX Of the Vnity of Believers Of the Cause and Nature of it And what makes to the perfect Consummation of it JOHN 17.23 That they may be made perfect in one THose words contain the effect and fruit of that former Unity specified viz. Christ in us and the Father in him for our Saviour here speaks of a three-fold Unity 1. Of the Father with Christ as Mediator 2. Of Christ as Mediator and Head with his Church 3. Of believers amongst themselves and the Vnity of Christ with believers as their Head is the cause of the Members union and communion one with another Now this is the last time our Saviour repeateth this particular of unity for our Saviour doth in this prayer for believers four times repeat it which demonstrateth his exceeding ardent affections for it only every expression seemeth to rise higher then the former The first is That they may be one 2. That they may be one in us 3. That they may be one even as we are one 4. That they may be made perfect in one and this is here mentioned Now what it is to be made perfect in one will appear afterwards onely the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used sometimes of performing and consummating a thing with perfection sometimes it 's used of sanctification and consecration Heb. 2.10 Heb. 5.9 Heb. 7.28 Now although it be true that all believers are consecrated and set apart as holy
after that heavenly unity to have it with the Church here in grace as it shall be with the Church hereafter in glory And certainly if this were not accomplished in Heaven then there would not be all tears wiped away nor would the reproach of Jerusalem cease Thus you have heard what it is that makes this unity of believers consummate and perfect Now let us consider What is the cause of this and that we shall finde to be no humane strength or outward wisdome and policy but the lively communication of grace inabling thereunto by Christ himself Though the Papist pleades That the acknowledgement of one visible Head in the Church is the onely means to preserve unity yet experience sheweth the falsenesse of it The divisions and breaches of the godly like those of Reuben have made sad workings of heart and many have come running in with their water to quench this fire Several Antidotes have been prescribed against this corruption but yet when all is done It 's the onely power of Jesus Christ as Head of his Church that workes this sweet Harmony It 's true indeed many rules and pacificall means are commended by wise and godly men to make an unity but these work onely morally and swasorily that which doth as it were physically and really worke it is the Lord Christ himselfe as the fountain of this unity And the reason is because this unity among believers is not onely externall but internall and spirituall Now no man can worke this unity in the hearts of the godly any more then he can worke purity and holinesse Therefore we see in the Text That because Christ is in us and the Father in Christ therefore are the godly perfected in one so that it requireth a Divine Supernaturall power to make the godly at heavenly accord even as it doth to make them godly Hence it is that in this prayer Christ commendeth it to God to work it as being beyond all humane power to effect it Now Christs being in a believer is a cause of these things in reference to their unity First He is thereby a cause of the Vnity it self For we told you This unity though externall yet is chiefly spirituall and internall viz. The harmonious knitting and joyning of all the Members of Christ together in him their Head Now this being wholly spirituall none can effect it but God alone for naturally we are dis-joyned from God and full of contrariety to him Therefore to be made a member of Christ and implanted into him cannot be by any other but the Spirit of God As those dry bones in Ezekiel could not of themselves gather together nor can a Cyen graft it self into a stock Thus it is here till the Spirit of God joyne us to Christ we are enemies and adversaries unto him That power therefore which gives grace that onely unites As in the naturall body the same cause which makes a member makes it also a united member Insomuch that in all the fractions and divisions we see amongst the godly we ought to have our eyes up more to God to consider that power which makes them holy must unite them and indeed to make them gracious and holy is the greater work yea unity would flow by a necessary resultancy from our membership in Christ but that still our corruptions are too strong and apt to disturb all Secondly Christs being in us is not onely the cause of our Vnity but also of the harmonious sutable proportion to each other We have an admirable description of this harmonious sutablenesse in the unity of Christs body Colos 2.19 Ephes 4.15 16. For the first It 's a Text full of rich and glorious matter and to understand it consider What it is that the Apostle makes the cause why those false Teachers did advance the worship of Angels introduce humane traditions and all to set up other means and wayes of Justification then the Scripture hath appointed It is saith he because they hold not the Head So that every Christian in the matter of all spirituall concernments is still to look up to Christ as the Head and not to let him goe and this he amplifieth from a two-fold precious effect of this Head The first respects the union of beleevers to Christ and so the body is said by joynts to receive nourishment that as the body hath it's nourishment suppeditated by those natural helpes so hath every Christian from Christ Now the joynt that suppeditates these spirituall helps is chiefly the Spirit of God So Romans 8.9 If any man have net the Spirit of Christ he is none of his So that as that is not a member truely united to the Head which is not informed with the same forme the Head is so neither is that Christian really united to Christ which wants the Spirit of Christ Now the Spirit of Christ is here said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To administer nourishment The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth properly signifie to supply all those ornaments which were necessary to such as kept their sacred dancings and festivities but here it signifieth the supply of those things that are necessary for our spirituall end and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 added amplifieth it denoting the full plentifull and abundant supply it giveth So that you see it 's Christs Spirit not ours which doth thus inable us The second benefit flowing from Christ our Head is of the Members themselves They by bands are knit together Now the band here is chiefly also the Spirit of God though gifts and graces doe ordinarily unite So the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.13 For we all by one Spirit are baptized into one body So that the Spirit of God which is in Christ doth also work in all beleevers inflaming and exciting to such graces whereby they have intimate communion one with another Now from these two benefits conjoyned we have the admirable fruit thereof that the body groweth with the increase of God The spirituall growth of Christians as in the body is called The increase of God partly because God onely is the efficient and cause of it partly formally because the nature of this increase is divine and heavenly partly finally because it is to the glory and honour of God So that by all this we see Every true member of Christ is a thriving and growing member and that harmoniously according to it's respective nature and all this comes wholly by the Spirit of Christ so that an unity in the harmonious increase of it depends solely upon him By this Explication the other fore-mentioned Text may also be discovered Lastly Christs being in us is the cause of the perpetuity and constancy of that Vnity the godly have This Union in Christs body can never be dissolved As the Personall Union of Christ could never be divided so neither the mysticall Therefore our sound Divines doe well from Christs in-dwelling in us propugne and assert the perseverance of the Saints Vse of Instruction
Whence it is that even amongst the godly there are so many differences heart-burnings c. It 's because Christ is not in them after such a powerfull and efficacious manner as he might be The dark night and misty fogs can no more endure before the glorious beams of the Sunne then corrupt passions and contentions can stand before this Sunne of Righteousnesse when risen to it's verticall point Under the torrid Zone there cannot be any cold frosts so neither under the efficacious presence of Christ can there be such sinfull breaches SERMON CXXX Sheweth That every one that Believeth knoweth the thing that he believeth Against the Popish Implicite Faith And what Knowledge the Knowledge of Faith is JOH 17.23 And that the world may know that thou hast sent me THE words now to be insisted upon â—re the effect or event of this spirituall Unity beleevers have with Christ and one another which is That the world may know the Father had sent Christ This was treated of before only whereas before it was that the world may beleeve here it is That the world may know and besides a new thing is here added to their knowledge that the Father had sent Christ viz. his love also of all Beleevers even as he loved Christ What is meant by world hath been shewed already I shall only fasten on this Consideration that what our Saviour called believing ver 21. here is called knowing and therefore having handled faith in its specifical nature as it rests on Christ which alone justifieth and also the generall nature of it as it gives firm assent to all divine Truths I shall now to compleat the full Truth of the nature thereof handle it in another essentiall constituting ingredient of it and that is knowledge and the matter is necessary both in respect of doctrinall errours about it as also for practicall usefulnesse For the Pontificians they deny both that fiduciall recumbency and application to faith as also knowledge leaving it only to be a divine assent but as we have asserted the former So now our task shall be to affirm the latter viz. That Faith is knowledge as well as assent It 's a fiduciall assent with knowledge These three particulars are either ingredient or requisite to the act of beleeving whether indeed knowledge be a pre-requisite or ingredient is disputed but that all divine Faith hath knowledge is confessed by the Orthodox against the Papists so that I shall observe That Faith is knowledge or he that believeth knoweth the thing that he believeth Hence it is usual in Scripture to describe faith sometimes by trusting and sometimes by knowing synecdochically intending thereby the whole nature of faith That faith is knowledge besides many other places is abundantly cleared v. 2. and v. 18 in this Chapter I shall therefore proceed to explicate to this And First When we say That Faith is knowledge iâ— is not to be understood thus as if it were such a kinde of knowledge as we have by sense for the Scripture doth oppose living by faith to living by sense and our Saviour faith John 20. Blessed is he that believeth and seeth not Vbi vides non est fides Indeed when Thomas did feel the wounds of Christ here he did believe and see but the object of his sense was a body the â—ct of his faith was spiritual that Christ was the Sonne of the living God What then we know by sense we are not properly said to believe although things of sense may tend to confirm our faith as miracles and Sacraments which Christ hath appointed for that end Secondly The knowledge of faith is not by a perfect comprehension and intuitive vision of the thing we believe It 's not like the knowledge of God and Christ we shall have in Heaven and therefore faith shall cease in Heaven as it denoteh any inevidence or imperfection in the subject This knowledge of faith we have here as in a glass and in a riddle but then it shall be face to face and this should abundantly satisfie us in the many things we know by faith for although our knowledge be very imperfect and is like the weak eye to the dazeling beams of the Sun yet hereafter this vail this cloud will be removed and we shall then perfectly and fully understand all those things that now we have but imperfect apprehensions of about the Doctrine of Christ of the Trinity of the Resurrection of the providences of God towards his Church how little do we understand of them yet the time is coming when we shall know these things even as we are known The Apostle compareth this knowledge we have to a childes knowledge in respect of a mans 1 Cor. 13. Alas when we speak of God and heavenly things we do but stammer like so many little children when we come to Heaven how vast and comprehensive will our thoughts be to what we have now Thirdly The knowledge of faith is not like those imperfect acts of the soul which are called suspicion and opinion or doubting Doubting is when the minde remaineth in an equal and indifferent propension assenting to neither part of the proposition Suspicion is when the soul inclineth to one part of the proposition but upon a very light and unsatisfying argument And Opinion is when we assent to something with some fear that the opposite may be true and therefore the Arguments do only probably move us Now the knowledge of faith doth exclude these imperfections doubting is in Scripture expresly opposed to beleeving and so when a man is divided as a traveller at two wayes not knowing which to goe or when he doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hang in suspence These things are inconsistent with faith and truly this is greatly to be considered for in these dayes wherein we see men so sceptical so wavering so uncertain we may conclude there is little faith That men are opiniotive and fancy-full in Religion rather then believing for where the knowledge of faith is there it doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convince and so perswade the heart that it knoweth not how to contradict or oppose any longer Oh then pray for faith in these unstable and wavering time It 's a mercy to be a pillar in Gods house and not like a reed to be shaken with every winde of doctrine Fourthly The knowledge of faith is not from the evidence of any internal principles of the thing such as we have by demonstration and reason in philosophical matters And indeed this is one main reason why the father 's insisted in believing as opposite to knowing Noveris te essâ— fidelem non rationalem It was Julians great objection against the Christians that they urged 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only believe they did not bring reasons to demonstrate So that if Papists when they deny faith to be knowledge did mean no more then this that it is not a scientifical knowledge that it 's not a
is not the devil still suggesting this unto thee if thou be the Sonne of God then it would be thus and thus with thee Gods children never do as thou doest Now this temptation hath so farre prevailed by Satans instigation upon some of Gods people that they have wholly given over to pray that they dared not to presume to pray And why because God is not their Father they may no more pray then the damned in hell So that the godly man is left in a wofull desolate estate all the while this truth doth not reign in his heart that God is his Father 3. This perswasion of God being our Father is of so great consequence that the Spirit of God is sent on purpose into our hearts for this very work Gal. 4.6 Because ye are sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts crying Father So that as we remain blind and darkned in mind till the Spirit lead us into all truth that as we remain unholy and cleaving to our lusts till the Spirit sanctifie us so we do also remain in a doubting unbelieving and dejected disposition till God send this Spirit into our hearts so that when a man is humbled for sinne and feels the load of his transgressions it must be more then humane power yea or all the counsels and directions of the ablest Ministers that can inable such an one to call him Father Oh how often doth such a tempted soul say Oh that I could call him Father Oh that I could delight in him as a Father But now when this Spirit of Adoption cometh into our hearts see with what efficacy and power it cometh it maketh us to cry that denoteth earnestness vehemency and also confidence undauntedness notwithstanding the roaring cries of the devil and conscience to the contrary and thus it enableth us to cry Abba Father by way of ingemination implying that it is not once but twice yea often for indeed if the Spirit of God did not constantly thus keep up a filial frame every new failing would cast us back into a meer darknesse and confusion Therefore the Spirit of God hath this office of being a Comforter because we of our selves cannot sow that seed in our own souls 4. This is necessary because this only raiseth sweet comfortable and delightfull thoughts of God The relation of a Father is sweet and what a great difference is there between a childe praying to a tender father and a malefactor to a severe Judge David once said He remembred God and was troubled Certainly the more we think of God and his Attributes Omnipotent Wise Holy Righteous if not a Father the more terrible and dreadfull is the apprehension of him It 's necessary to have good endeared thoughts of God therefore the devils and the damned who are of the farthest distance from God they have hard and raging thoughts against him It being therefore necessary to keep up such thoughts in the soul as these Let God afflict smite destroy yet he is just and righteous yea and to be loved now this cannot be unless this faith is strongly carried out unto him as a Father 5. Perswasion of God as a Father is necessary because this only will produce faith and confidence in those that pray with such an assurance Now faith is the very soul and life of prayer He that prayeth believing shall receive and James exhorts Let him ask in faith nothing doubting Chap. 1. Our Saviour told the woman It should be according to her faith So that unbelief makes our prayers like a messenger without hands or feet and if so How shall we get our prayers animated with this grace Nothing conduceth more to this then the Meditation of God as a Father when this is assented to then it easily believeth God will do all necessary good for it such a Father will not give a stone to his childe when he asketh bread Thus Mat. 5. our Saviour maketh this an argument against all distracting fears and cares Your heavenly Father knoweth what you have need of Why is it that after prayer thy heart is as much troubled and disquieted as if the request had never been made known to God but only because faith did not reign and predominate in thy heart concerning Gods fatherly relation to thee 6. Perswasion of God as a Father is necessary because hereby the heart will be quickned to all those holy and filial dispositiâ—ns which ought to be in children If ye call him Father 1 Pet. 1.17 c. Passe your sojourning here with an holy fear The Scripture apprehension of a Father will not beget security and a licentious life but rather it will cause an holy reverence and a diligent attendance to avoid all those sins that may offend and provoke The Spirit of adoption is also a Spirit of Sanctification being born of God he doth not he cannot sin for how abominable and uneffectual would our prayers be if we should joyn prophaneness to those duties In stead of obtaining mercy we may justly expect that God would pour out greater wrath whereas a due and right apprehension of God as a Father will make a gracious and humble disposition in the soul Vse of Exhortation to the people of God that they strengthen and confirm this relation to them as much as may be Pray for that Spirit of Adoption which will inable thee to cry Abba Father Oh know that all the cause of thy disquietness distractions and diffidence of Spirit in thee ariseth from unbelief in this point If thou believe God is thy Father then sin is forgiven then no good thing will be denied thee This Father will treasure up for thee yea the properties of this Father are wonderfully quickning he is an omnipotent Father and so can do all things he is a compassionate Father and so will do all things he takes upon him both the bowels of Father and Mother also Parents have been hardned to their children as the Prophet observeth but God cannot be He is a wise Father and so ordereth every thing for the best This if duly considered would free thee from all distrustfull cares and thou wouldst learn from thy own childe to walk depending upon God casting all thy burden upon him because thou seest it taking no care what it shall eat or what it shall put on but resteth it self wholly upon it's Fathers care The second thing observable in the Text is The manner of Christs expression his Petition I will Father I will Some think this an expression not of prayer but of Christs just demand of his right to that which he had as God and therefore they think that whereas before he prayed as a man here he interposeth himself as God as thus Austin of old Omnipotenti patri se velle dixit omnipotens filius Others they make it an expression of prayer because in the former part the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used and thus Mark 10.35 when James and John
prayed to Christ they said Master we will But seeing this prayer of Christs is from him as a Mediator we may well acknowledge that there is more then a meer humble supplication such as meer men make but some powerfull declaration of his will that he will have it so For to this purpose he speaks Joh. 12.26 Where I am there also shall my servant be Christ by his own power and authority will cause it to be From whence I shall touch only on this Doctrine That Christs prayer for his people will certainly and infallibly prevail for them I will saith Christ that they be where I am Though we may many times doubt of the efficacy and successe of our own prayers yet there is no cause at all to question the successe of Christs Intercession and the grounds are these 1. Because he hath merited and purchased at Gods hands those benefits he prayeth for Therefore though whatsoever God doth to us be of grace in respect of us yet it is of justice and right to him so that it can no more be that Christs prayer for us should not speed then that God should be unjust and that not in respect of promise only to Christ for he hath likewise promised to us but of justice So that now Christ may well say Father I will their glory and happiness because I have purchased it at so dear a rate 2. Christs prayer must needs be effectual because it lieth in his power also to do that and accomplish for us which he doth desire Though therefore as man he prayeth yet as God he can fulfill and bring about what we stand in need of If therefore Christ saith Father I will that they be sanctified that they be glorified who shall withstand this 3. Christs prayer will alwayes take effect because his will and the will of the Father are the same So that as Christ argued None could take his sheep out of his hand because he and the Father are one So also it followeth Christs will in prayer cannot be gainsaid or hindred by any because the Father and he are one if indeed the Father had one will and Christ a contrary will to it then we might justly doubt of the successe of it but it is not as Christ wils the Sanctification and glorification of his people so doth the Father also So that all our confidence is to be in Christs prayer and not ours Vse 1 Vse of Consolation and comfort to the children of God who mourn under the sinfull imperfections of their prayers yea are ready to cry out that God shutteth out their prayers Oh let them remember what a glorious treasure is here laid up for them Though their own prayers are weak yet Christs are not Look therefore again and again see the things Christ hath prayed for and then doubt not but they will be accomplished in thee Oh let not thy heart sink and be troubled within thee when thou seest such a remedy provided for thee Urge Christs name urge Christs prayer Vse 2 Vse 2. Of Terrour to wicked men who have no interest in Christs prayer or intercession If it were so terrible a judgement not to have Samuel or Jeremiah pray for some persons it argued their incurable condition how much more may it strike horrour and amazement into the hearts of all wicked men as Christ minded thee not in his death so neither in his prayer I pray not for the world But into the hardned and impenitent heart no terrible woe can enter SERMON CXXXVI Of the State of Glory Shewing what it is to behold Christs Glory in Heaven JOH 17.24 That they may behold the glory that thou hast given me IN these words is contained the final cause or end of our Saviours Petition in behalf of his Disciples He praieth that they may be with him in Heaven and why That they may behold the glory which the Father hath given him In which words take notice of the Act the Object and the Cause of it The act is that they may behold ut videant saith Austin non ut credant because Eternal vision in Heaven is the reward of faith here on earth Here it 's believing in Heaven it's beholding Although there are some that limit the sence to this life as if here they were by the experience of Faith to behold the glory and majesty of Christ as Mediatour but the context doth principally relate to the enjoying of glory in Heaven Others they observe Non dixit ut habeant sed ut videant he did not say That they might have but that they might behold for Christs glory is incommunicable but the word is not to be limited for it comprehends 1. To behold and see and that immediatly opposite to the way of faith and knowledge which we have of God in this life which is but darkly 2. It denoteth fruition and enjoyment of this glory for we shall be glorified with Christ and thus the word videre is often used for frui To see life is to live To see death is to die To see the Kingdom of Heaven is to enjoy it So that the godly shall not be meer idle Spectators of this Glory but they shall be taken into fellowship with it 3. It denoteth all the effects and consequents of such a beholding of this Glory which are infinite delight and joy Immortality and Eternity So that there shall never be any end of it all this is comprehended in seeing but the greater Question is about the glory that is mentioned What is understood by that and some relate it to that infinite and incomprehensible Glory which he hath as God but generally it 's understood of that Glory which he hath as Mediatour for so the Father after his sufferings did infinitely exalt him and give him a name above all names So that Christ as Mediatour is glorified in a transcendent manner by God So that Christ hath his essential glory as God and his Mediatory glory as Mediatour Now these two kindes of glory do not differ really but only in several waies of administration for he that is Mediator must needs also be God Obs That the great end of our being in Heaven is to behold and enjoy the Glory of Christ As the Queen of Sheba took a long journey to behold the glory of Solomon which did so ravish her that her spirit even fainted within her which yet was but a temporall fading and earthly glory how much more transcendent and ravishing will that heavenly Glory be to us when we shall behold the Majesty and Greatnesse that Christ shall then be in sitting upon his throne at the right hand of God To behold and to be ravished with this glory of Christ is the great work we have to do to all Eternity for our Saviours will to have us where he is is not for any want or necessity that he had of us Christs glory would have been admired by Angels though we should never be
glorification of the body For without these Happinesse would not be in enjoying of God Mat. 5. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God As the Eye corrupted with humours is not able to behold the most refreshing Object with any delight So neither can a heart defiled with sin account it any happinesse to be enjoying so holy a God Therefore there is required a through and perfect Sanctification of the whole man that it may take full and adequate delight in God Hence if it were possible for the devils and damned in hell to behold all this glory in heaven yet it would not make them happy yea through malice and envy they would be tormented the more And why so only because they want pure holinesse within and being destitute of this they cannot delight in the presence of such holy company In the next place let us Consider What is that glory which they shall behold shining in Christ We reade of Christ in praier how that in a wonderfull Transfiguration his face did shine Mat. 17.2 like the Sun here was great glory but yet it 's nothing to Christs glory hereafter yea we reade of Moses his face that it did shine with such glory that the people could not behold it Therefore a veil was put upon his face But in heaven there the glory of Christ will transcend all these and there will be no need of a Veil for we shall be enabled to behold it Now this glory of Christ in heaven is 1. That essential glory which he hath as God This he never laid aside no more then his God-head but as the Sun in a dark gloomy day may not send forth its glorious beams Thus the Lord Christ while here upon the earth subject to many infirmities had that divine glory covered for a while otherwise he could not have been in a capacity to suffer for us but when in heaven then all those infirmities are laid aside Then the body of Christ will not hinder the breaking forth of all his divine glory This glory then of Christ will be manifestly set forth for in heaven doth God put forth his more immediate glory 2. Christs Mediatory glory will then also be manifested for though Christ as God had right to all the glory in heaven yet he did upon a new and distinct title acquire this glory to himself whether indeed this great name given him above all names in heaven and earth being lifted up above all principalities and powers was as an effect or consequent only of his foregoing humiliation is disputed as also what this Mediatory glory is and whether distinct from divine is much debated by the Learned But this is sure the Scripture speaks clearly of a wonderfull great Majesty and power expressed by sitting at Gods right hand vouchsafed unto Christ after his resurrection Now all this glory we shall be made beholders of 3. We shall behold Christs glory in a passive sence that is all the glory which Angels and Saints shall give unto him for so you may reade That the Elders gave their Crowns unto the Lamb Rev. 5.8 9 10. with all praise and glory for he was worthy It 's unspeakable to consider all the glory and praise which then shall be given unto the Lord Christ by whose means they are all made happy and without whom there had not been one glorified Saint Vse of Exhortation Let the Meditation of this glorious time wean thee from inordinate affections to all humane and earthly glory Doth a stately glorious house allure thee think what is this to the glory in heaven Do glorious garments and apparell bewitch thee Say what are these to those glorious robes in heaven Let this Sun put out the light of the Stars and let this also make thee patient under all losses and chastisements SERMON CXXXVII How Christ as Mediatour had his Glory given him although as God he could not properly have any thing given him except by way of Manifestation Against the Socinians JOHN 17.24 To behold the Glory which thou hast given me THere remain two things more observable in this Petition whereof one is the efficient cause of that glory which we are constantly to behold in heaven The other is the subject for whom he thus supplicateth both which we shall dispatch at this time And First of the Description of Christs glory from the Authour of it which is God the Father from whom he hath it by way of gift I shall not be long on this because I have already spoken much to it Only the Doubt is What glory it is that here is said to be given by the Father and without any further ingaging into controversies we may fully conclude That it is of his glory as Mediator and if you ask How is that said to be already given him when he had not yet suffered and so had not entered into glory The answer is either that the Father had given it him in respect of his decree to give in which sense learned men say the word give is used sometimes in this Chapter or else he had it actually given in respect of right and title even before his Resurrection Or Lastly It is said to be already given because he was immediately to possesse his glory for thus before in the Chapter he was said to be no longer in this world because he was presently to leave it So here the glory which thou hast given me because he was presently to be made partaker of it So that from this we may observe That Christ as Mediatour had his glory given him This appeareth by Christs prayer in this Chapter to the Father that he would glorifie him as also by other Texts plainly affirming this to be given him Phil. 2.9 God hath highly exalted him and given him a Name c. So Mat. 28.18 All power is given me in heaven and earth and in many other places Now it cannot be denied but the Doctrine of Christs mediatory glory and the manner of obtaining it is full of difficulty insomuch that it hath greatly exercised the thoughts of the learned but I shall not lanch into the deeps of it because it is here occasionally spoken of I shall only declare some particulars that may clear the truth And First Christ as God cannot have any thing given unto him in time unlesse it be by way of manifestation and external celebration by the creature Thus God himself is said to have honour and glory and worship from the creature thus his Name is said to be glorified not that Gods infinite perfection is capable of any new advantage which he had not alwayes only here is a declaration and acknowledgement of this by the creatures and this consideration should greatly humble us in our best and choicest services we have not made God more happy or blessed thereby neither doth he need our services only it is for our good as when the eye seeth the Sun or the thirsty
the Ephesians who though they were made light in the Lord and had the mystery of Gods will so much made known unto them that he did not cease to give thanks for them daily in that behalf yet still he prayeth Ephes 1.17 18. That God would give them the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him that the eyes of their understanding may be inlightned c. Here it 's plain That though these had knowledge yet they might still encrease in it Hence the Apostle Peter 2 Pet. 1.19 doth encourage beleevers for their diligent attending unto the Scripture untill the day dawn and the day-starre arise in their hearts that is till they obtain more firm and evident knowledge of the things of God In the Old Testament we have David Psal 119. though professing he had more knowledge then his teachers and the Word was continually his counsellour yet prayeth he That God would open his eyes that he may understand the wonderfull things of Gods Law Davids eyes are not opened clear enough the word implieth there are some scales and film upon his eyes that must be rolled away and that there are excellent precious things in Gods word that he doth not yet understand For the improving of this truth Let us consider in how many particulars a further constant teaching by Christ is requisite to the most able believers And First They need further revelation in respect of the objects of their knowledge to know more then they do know So imperfect is every godly mans knowledge that it may be called ignorance rather then knowledge We are ignorant of farre more excellent truths in Religion then we do know If the Heathen could say Our eyes were in respect of natural truth but like those of the Owl to the Sun How much more is this true about spiritual objects You see how the Apostles knowledge was successive they come to know one thing after another as Christ revealed it till they had that plentifull effusion of the holy Ghost upon them And the Apostle Paul who was taught not of men but of Christ himself yea he was caught up into the third heaven yet for all that he puts himself in the number of those who know but in part 1 Cor. 13. So that this is true not only of believers but of the eminent Doctors and Teachers in the Church they know but in part yea and that will be true of them even at their last hour though their whole life hath been to obtain knowledge of God Therefore this should quicken all up to diligent use of the means for who can sit down and say He knoweth enough or he knoweth all things Indeed there have been those that were called Guostiques because of the great knowledge they boasted of but yet they made themselves even like bruit beasts O then confess that the waters of divine truth are so deep that though thou wert an Elephant yet thou mightest swim in it we are as the Ancients said Secondly As in the object we need much revelation so in those things we do know we need much assistance and direction from Christ in respect of the adjuncts of it For 1. Though we do know the objects yet we may every day know them more evidently more distinctly more clearly Alas our knowledg about God and Christ is very confused and therefore Paul is every day desirous to know Christ better then he did As it is with digging in a Mine of Gold every daies labour brings richer and fuller supplies or as the draining from a Spring doth not exhaust but makes it more plentifull Thus it is with the heart of a man when set to know God or Christ There are new considerations new respects and new arguments arising alwayes from them Insomuch that God and Christ may seem new to the soul every day we begin to nauseate and grow weary when the same things we know are alwayes suggested unto us but the soul of a man can never he weary of the knowledge of Christ For in him are hidden all treasures of wisdom and grace And therefore even those principalities and powers in heavenly places that are so vast and comprehensive in knowledge yet Eph. 3.10 The Lord Christ is in the Ministry of the Church made more known to them continually So that if Angels do learn in Christs School and obtain more knowledge of him and do with great delight search into these things no wonder then if the most enlightned men may yet search deeper and deeper into the Lord Jesus Christ Paul though one of the highest Scholars in Christs School yet desired to know nothing but Christ crucified for if in heaven the knowledge of God when yet it is intuitive and transcendent to this we have will not weary us but daily provoke the soul to know God more no wonder then if in this life our knowldge be not satisfied when it is but in part 2. As we need Christs daily manifestation in respect of the evidence of them so also in respect of the firmnes and immoveableness of our knowledge Faith you heard is knowledge and that doth necessarily imply assent Now if our assent be not firm and setled We are like children tossed up and down with every winde of Doctrine Instability and inconstancy is much condemned in Scripture and indeed it doth directly oppose faith which makes the soul confidently and firmly-adhere to the truths of Christ as divine as those which cannot be dispensed with or ever prove false for if Paul thought it so great a disparagement that with him should be yea and nay in his words much more would this be reprochfull to Christ himself who saith He is the truth it self Joh. 14. So that as truth cannot be a lie so neither can the Doctrine of Christ be false Now the Doctrine being in it self thus true the power of Christ is seen in making a gracious heart thus strongly to adhere upon divine motives to it as that which wil abide though heaven and earth shall pass away Scepticism and faith are directly opposite when we are inabled to believe we receive it as the truth of God and not as the truth of man So although while this gift of faith was not bestowed upon us we debated truths of Religion like those in Philosophy and were prone to have as Hilary said of old Menstruam annuam fidem a monethly or yearly faith yet when God shall once strengthen us to believe then we are no longer reeds shaken with wind but as Origen of old alluded When many things are removed from us then this Arundo for of that they made pens formerly is made the Calamus the pen of a ready writer Where God strengthens us to believe there that turning this way and that way that mutability is removed and our hearts are fixed so as to be able to dig for that we so firmly adhere unto Thus the Martyrs they were confirmed by God exceedingly in
558 A Ministry is appointed for spiritual ends 558 Arguments to prove the perpetuity of the Ministry ibid. N Name WHat is meant by Name in Phil. 2. 28 All Church-meetings Censures and duties should be done in the Name of Christ 28 All things have their successe in Christs Name ibid. What is meant by Gods Name 162 Nature All by Nature are in a state of enmity against God 14 The humane Nature was assumed by the divine 666 The Father and Sonne are two distinct Persons yet one in Nature and Essence 582 Natural Natural knowledge insufficient to guide us in the worship of the true God 92 O Obedience THat is proper Obedience that hath the word of God requiring of it 198 There are five grounds of it 200 Oblation Two things admirable in Christs Oblation of himself 503 Office The substance of the Ministerial Office is the same with that which every Minister hath 492 That there is a distinct Office of the Ministry 498 That none may enter into that Office without an authoritative mission 499 How shall we know what is an extraordinary Office and what is an ordinary Office 558 Offices Christ is fitted in respect of his Offices to be a Prophet Priest and King 503 504 Vide Priestly P People GOds People called out of the world 172 How many wayes a People may be said to be Gods 176 The godly are Gods People in a peculiar manner 177 The opening of this in five particulars 177 178 They are the Lords upon several titles 178 179 There ought to be a practical improvement of it 180 It is a sure Character of Gods People to be a willing People 204 Seven Reasons of this 205 c. Perseverance Several particulars about Perseverance that will be as so many answers to Objections made against that truth 352 353 c. Arguments to prove those that have true grace shall persevere 357 c. Power Power as it is expressed in this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 35 It is not enough to be put into a state of grace unlesse by Gods Power we are kept therein 307 How many wayes the Power of God doth keep us 309 Why there is such a necessity of Gods preserving Power 312 Pray Whether it be lawfull to Pray for any one man in particular 229 Whether it be lawfull to Pray for a reprobate as such 229 Whether we may Pray in faith for others as for our selves 230 It is our duty to Pray for ungodly men 231 Motives to move thereunto 231 232 Prayer The matter of Christs Prayer 1. Himself 2. Apostles 3. Others who in time should believe 2 To all instructions c. Prayers is necessary ibid. Reasons on Gods part on the Words part on mans part 4 It should come from a spiritual and heavenly heart 5 Four Requisites to spirituall Prayer 6 It s a hard thing to Pray 6 Customary Prayer receiveth nothing from God 7 Prayer is mental vocal 8 Ends in Prayer 12 Praying It is good and comfortable Praying for them that discover the signes of grace in them 229 Predestination The Doctrine of Predestination should be preached warily 52 Diligently ibid. So as not to discourage humble penitents ibid. Predictions Three sorts of Predictions 396 Priest Christ was not only Priest but Sacrifice it self 510 Priestly Concerning Christs Priestly Office consider these things 508 The Adjuncts of his Priestly Office ibid. Priesthood Propositions concerning Christs Priesthood 510 Principles Principles that do constitute a gracious disposition 32 Vniting Principles in Doctrine 577 Vide Uniting Priviledges Priviledges that come by Christs death 245 Promised Things Promised must be prayed for 137 This is explained in seven particulars 137 138 c. Six Reasons why it is so 139 What are the conditions of such a prayer 141 c. Propriety They only can plead a Propriety in God and Christ who are carefull to keep his Word 182 Gods peculiar Propriety in his people is the ground of all good that accrueth to them 255 Propositions concerning Gods Propriety in his people 255 256 Gods Propriety excludeth all other creatures ib. How the Propriety of God is the cause of all good 258 Properties The Characteristical Properties of the Persons in the God-head 584 Properties in the godly which maketh them lovely and precious in Gods sight 687 Protect The grounds why God will Protect such as are hated for his Names sake 423 Protection Christs Protection is to one believer as well as to another 527 Q Qualifications THe Qualifications of such to whom Christs death is made savingly advantagious 245 Question The great Question that all ought to put is How may I get eternal life 67 We must take the right way to answer this Question 68 Vide Eternal Life R Reading WHether Reading be preaching 496 Redeemed That not all but some of mankinde are Redeemed by Christ 51 Redemption Our Redemption obtained by Christ is a glorifying of God 113 How the maintainers of Universal Redemption differ among themselves 241 Vide Universal Relation It is of great consequence for the humbled Christian in his prayers to improve this Relation of a Father 658 Religion We are not to condemn the way of Religion though some amongst them prove scandalous 377 Some considerations to bring this home 378 The unreasonableness and sinfulness of condemning Religion for some hypocrites therein 379 Repetitions Repetions of the same matter in prayer may be usefull 133 Vide Tautology When the ground of Repetition is good 133 c. When Repetitions are forbidden 135 Reprobates Reprobates receive much benefit by Christs death 239 Righteous God whether considered as a Judge of the world or as a Father to believers is Righteous in all his wayes 674 Reasons why God is Righteous in all his administrations 674 Righteousnesse It is a dangerous sinne to trust to our own Righteousnesse as it appeareth in four particulars 219 Means to drive them out of self-Righteousnesse 220 221 How Righteousnesse may be attributed to God 674 The Righteousnesse of God as a Father to his people in all their afflictions 676 S Sacrifice THat Christ set himself apart to be a Sacrifice for us 502 What things are necessary to a Sacrifice 510 The Properties of Christs Sacrifice 511 Salvation Salvation is to be desired in subordination to Gods glory 32 The everlasting Salvation of men determined 51 Salvation is of grace 253 The Reasons of it 253 The Causes of Salvation 679 Sanctification Growth in Sanctification illustrated by the contraries unto it 464 The Word of God is the instrument of our Sanctification 468 The Explication of the Point 469 The Word is the ordinary means of our beginning and increase in Sanctification 471 Christ died not only for our Justification but Sanctification also 515 How many wayes Christ is the cause of our Sanctification 515 Sanctified How many wayes a godly man may be more Sanctified 459 Reasons why it is not enough to be Sanctified but we must be more and more holy 466 What is
are reduced to one Quest Seeing God hath promised one heart and way and Christ praied for it how comes it to passe there are so many breaches among the godly Answ 1. True unity is from Christ and terminated in him There is a wicked unity 2. A directed and ordered unity 3. It is consistent with such graces that yet have an outward appearance of dissolving unity Remedies for the preventing and healing divisions in the Church False wayes of unity 1. By Papists 2. By Socinians The true uniting principles As to true Doctrine II. Rules to keep up unity in Church-order and to prevent Schism III. Rules for Unity in respect of love to prevent wrath and quarrellings Observ The Father and Son are two distinct Persons yet one in Nature and Essence Consider 1. God considered absolutely and relatively 2. There is notwithstanding but one God 3. This Doctrine of the Trinity is an object of faith and cannot be demonstrated by reason The characteristical properties of the Persons in the Godhead Observ That all believers are united to Christ and in him to the Father I. Consider those Scripture-expressions to represent this Unity II. There must be an unition before there can be an union III. There is a naturall union with Christ and a supernatural IV. This union is wholly spiritual V. It 's also reall VI. The necessity of this union with Christ VII The excellecy of it VIII IX X. XI Observ That Unity among believers is a special means to inlarge the kingdom of Christ Consid I. That notwithstanding the Doctrine yet unity simply as such is not an infallible note of the true Church The Papist answered Unity without true Doctrine no note of a true Church The Papist no such cause to boast of Unity Why Unity is an attractive loadstone to bring others unto the faith What those proper sins are that divisions amongst the godly are apt to breed in the world Observ That the believing of Christ being sent unto the world is the foundation of our conversion unto God Of the nature of Faith as it is dogmaticall or historicall 1. It 's wrought by the grace of God By means of the Word 3. The heart of man is naturally not only unfit but contrary and opposite to the way of beleeving heavenly truths 4. This faith may be without sanctification of the inward man 5. Where this faith is there will be some kinde of pious disposition of heart 6. The motive of it is divine 7. It s grace though but common grace 8. It s the foundation of conversion The properties of it 1. It lifts a man above his natural reason 2. It contradicts not reason 3. It s the substance of things hoped for c. 4. It hath universality in its assenting Observ That the glory which Christ hath he communicates one way or other to his people Consider I. Christs personal glory is incommunicable II. What are those effects of that glory which Christ vouchsafeth to his III. None are made partakers of that glory of Christ but by union with him 1. No man till he be united unto Christ hath any true and solid glory In what respects humane and earthly glory comes short of heavenly Corollary II. That the meanest Christian surpasses Solomon in all his glory Corollary III. IV. It consumes all love and desire of vain-glory V. Let them faithfully do Christs work notwithstanding all reproaches wicked men load them with VI. Admire the bounty of his grace VII Doct. Christ though God had many things given him of his Father There is a twofold giving What things were given Christ of the Father Observ Unity among believers is part of that glory which Christ as Mediator hath obtained for them Consid I. Unity is the Churches glory Their glory actively and passively II. Christ purchased as Mediator this priviledge as well as others Christ said to be in believers several wayes 1. By communication of the same nature with us 2. Sacramentally 3. By his Spirit 4. By a gracious inhabitation and sanctifying presence Doct. How Christ lives in a believer The false ways of Christs being in his people How or in what manner Christ is in his people How Christ is in his people more particularly The fruits and effects of Christs being in us Doct. As Christ is in us so the Father being in Christ is also thereby in us How the Father is in Christ Quest How the Father and Son can be in believers and yet they have such great remainders of sinne in them Answ Doct. The Father and Christs being in believers is the cause of that perfect and consummaâ—e unity which they ought to have of themselves What is implied in their being made perfect in one The causes of this unity Doct. That faith is knowledge What knowledge faith is not 1. Not a knowledge by sense 2. Not a perfect comprehension and intuitive vision of the thing we believe 3. Nor like those imperfect acts of the soul which are called Suspicion opinion or doubting 4. Nor is it from the evidence of any internal principles What knowledge the knowledge of faith is Reasons why faith must be knowing or have knowledge accompanying of it Observ God the Father loveth believers even as he loveth Christ I. Wherein the love of God to Christ and believers is not alike II. Wherein Gods love to Christ and believers is alike 1. In loving Christ and them as one mystical person 2. In the properties of it 3. In regard of the effects of it Obj. Answ Doct. It 's of great consequence to the world to know how greatly believers are loved of God The usefulness of the worlds knowing how greatly the Saints are beloved of God will appear in these particulars How difficult it is for the world to be so perswaded Observ Without grace here there is no glory hereafter What we mean by grace Doct. 2. Glory is a gift Observ The greatest part of our happinesse that we shall have in heaven lies in this that then we shall be with Christ and have immediate communion with the Lord. Of immediate communion with Christ in heaven Consider these things The grounds why Gods presence in heaven is that which makes the happinesse of a glorified beleever Doct. It is a necessary duty in a Christian in his approaches to God to think on those attributes and relations in him which may excite and stirre up holy confindence and boldnesse Consid I. No wicked man is in a condition fit to pray or approach unto God upon these terms II. It s of great consequence for the humbled Christian in his prayer to improve this relation of a Father Doct. 2. Christs prayer for his people will certainly and infallibly prevail for them Doct. The great end of our being in heaven is to behold and enjoy the glory of Christ How much is comprehended in this expression of beholding Christs glory What is that glory which they shall behold shining in Christ Doct. Christ as Mediator had his glory given him Propositions aâ—out this point Christ as God cannot have any thing given him unless by way of manifestation and external celebration Obj. Answ Doubt Sol. Doubt Sol. Doubt Sol. Socinians Argument Answered How many wayes we may glorifie Christ Doct. 2. That it s no free-will or preparatory work in man that begins either his grace or glory but the sole gift of God Observ That God the Father loved Christ as Mediatour and thereby all believers in him from all Eternity How righteousness may be attributed unto God Observ God whether considered as a Judge of the world or a Father to beleevers is righteous in all his wayes I. God is just in all his administrations to devils and wicked men II. The righteousnes of God as a Father to his people in all their afflictions Observ The world is ignorant of God in a saving manner Demonstrations of the Point The causes of salvation Observ Christ is the original and fontal cause of all the knowledge that believers have Propositions about the point Doct. That it 's an indearing respect of believers to God that they do own him and cleave to hint when the whole world go quite contrary Propositions clearing the Point Doct. That Believers do not only at their first conversion but in the whole progress of their life need constant illumination and teaching from God I. In respect of the object II Observ That it is not enough for the people of God to be loved by him but they are to endeavour after the sence and apprehension of this in their own hearts Conside I. The love of God is taken two waies in Scripture II. God may love a man and he know it not III. The sence of Gods love to be laboured for IV. The sence of Gods love may be immediate or mediate V. The love of God to his is incomprehensible The advantage a believer hath by having the powerful feeling of Gods love Propositions to inform in this point I. II. It s possible for the sense of Gods favour to consist with some doubtings III. The sense of Gods love may consist with a feeling of a spiritual combate within us Helps to get and keep this favour of God
carnal appetite his lustful heart Thus they eat and drink and go down quick to hell The second thing is faith and herein the godly themselves are greatly to be blamed They do not often in private Meditation and by faith inflame their hearts with the thoughts of glory No wonder if they be so ready to faint and swoon under distresses They have not this water of life to drink of They think They speak They are affected as if all their hopes were in this life only Oh what a shame is it that when the earthly man can day and night comfort himself in his great treasures and abundance of wealth that this eternal glory should not raise thee up There is nothing will make thee a Christian of an excellent and heroical Spirit but faith about this eternal glory Shall the thoughts of a Crown or of a great Inheritance keep up the heart of worldly men and shall not the thoughts of eternal glory keep thee from sinking in the waters of affliction 2. It 's a full substantiall glory It 's called the weight of glory by the Apostle 2 Cor. 3. It 's so full that the heart of man cannot speak or conceive about it As humane glory is compared to all the empty things that are vapors and bubbles and a meer breath a shadow without any substance So this glory in heaven is a massie weighty glory it hath all fulnesse in it There is fulnesse of holinesse We are made pure and without the least spot There is fulnesse of peace and joy The Sea is not fuller of waters then their hearts and souls of eternal comforts There is fulnesse of all thy desires and expectations Here we have the dropsie disposition we have and still we ask yea we can sit down and fancy golden Mountains Oh what compleat conditions and happinesse may men in their thoughts make to themselves and their thoughts are wide but the matter is nothing at all but here this glory is above our thoughts above our desires above our wishes we cannot desire better then what we have The second part implied in the Doctrine is That this glory is to be earnestly praied for by the Children of God And the grounds of this are First Because as you heard God will not vouchsafe this mercy but to a praying people Rom. 2. To those that seek for immortality and honour Hence this is directed to in that Petition Thy Kingdom come and certainly if Christ himself who was thus unquestionably assured of this glory and had merited it at Gods hands doth yet pray for it how much more ought we to have it solely of meer grace Some have put it as a doubt whether it be not a mercenary disposition too unworthy the childe of God to pray for glory Yea it 's disputed by Papists against Protestants that it 's lawful in all our godly actions to have an eye to this reward of glory but they fight with a shadow The Protestants do acknowledge it not only lawfull but a duty to seek after and pray for this crown of glory only we say The love to Gods glory should be preferred before ours We are to desire his glory principally and our salvation as subordinate Oh then let the prophane and wicked men of the world tremble at their death when their night approacheth for how canst thou look for glory who never didst pray for it how canst thou think to be partaker of it who wast never much in seeking after it 2. We are to pray for it because hereby our desires and esteem of it will be more kindled and enflamed Praier is nothing but the desire of the soul expressed by a strong inclination of heart Hence it is That where there are cold desires there are cold praiers where there are importunate desires there are importunate praiers and for this reason it is that even natural men can put up hearty praiers to God for earthly mercies as they are their desires because of the sutablenesse therein but as for spirituall mercies they are like dead men in the grave not at all affected so then by earnest praier for this eternal glory we demonstrate our heavenly desires of it and also our desires are thereby more quickned and enlarged after it Oh what a shame is it that we should pray for health of body freedom from pain pardon of sinne and encrease of grace and not pray for this which containeth it all for everlasting glory is all mercy 3. By earnest praying for it our hope of it is much strengthened and confirmed Now a divine hope of this glory is rhat which makes us bear all afflictions endure all chastisements This is the Oyl to keep our Lamps up It 's the anchor to the Ship It 's that only which keeps the heart from breaking The Scripture cals it the lively hope 1 Pet. 1.3 all worldly hopes are dead and fading but this hope is in the power and promise of God Now there is no way to blow up these sparks of hope into a flame so much as by praier for praier if rightly discharged being a praier of faith it must needs beget a lively hope Oh then that we had this hope of eternal glory reigning in us more Thou hast carnal hope worldly hope all the day long is spent in hoping after some earthly comfort or other but this divine hope is a stranger to thee In the third place let us consider how this glory earnestly praied for will be a cordiall against all temptations will be a reviving to the dry bones in all afflictions yea our whole life in all the changes of it is to be maintained and supported by this hope of glory It 's as necessary the Meditation of this is as the very air we live in as we cannot breath without it so neither can we live without this hope so that the things we hope for in heaven should be the bread we feed on the treasure we inrich our selves by And 1. Because this glory with God is an universall medicine to all our diseases It 's a full treasury for all our wants The Pool of Bethesda was only for one kinde of mercy he that being diseased stept in was healed of his bodily infirmity but it did not cure all other grievances it did not make a poor man rich nor a grieved man chearful or a mortal man immortall but eternal glory doth all things Thou art a Lazarus in soul and body all over full of sores Thou wantest all soul-mercies and all body-mercies here is glory that will do all for thee This is the Ocean other are but shelves This is the Sun other are but Stars In praying for glory thou praiest for all things together in one this one word glory hath every thing in it to say Lord glorifie me there is all things comprehended in it 2. This is the most sutable mercy to a gracious and spirituall heart To be glorified is to be put out
to beleeve though it might be matter of comfort and priviledge yet it was not of duty But O how graciously hath God taught thee otherwise Now thou ar◠as much afraid not to lay hold on Christ as to commit any other sin Thou art as consciencious in believing every promise as in conforming to every command Thou darest no longer listen to doubts and fears to Satans Temptations in this matter then thou darest to the lusts and pleasures of sin 2. The Spirit of God doth instruct us in this That thus to beleeve and rest on Christ is to perform or to do that to which Justification is promised He that believeth is passed from death to life and still Remission of sins is said to be received by Faith and we are justified by Faith Rom. 5. So that when the Soul doth rest on Christ he performeth that to which Christ with all his benefits are promised Joh. 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have eternnl Life So that the humbled sinner having his eyes thus opened he seeth it the greatest madnesse and folly that can be not to receive Christ and to rest on him Why thus he argueth I cannot he justified I cannot partake of Christ till I do believe so that to believe is as necessary in an instrumental way as Christ in a meritorious way Shall the diseased Patient question whether he shall take that medicine which will certainly heal him Shall the hungry man doubt whether he may receive that alms which will preserve his Life Thus the humbled sinner is convinced that as he must not murther his own body wilfully by refusing to eat meat so he must not his own soul by a wilful rejecting of the promise 3. The Spirit of God instructs him in this also That by beleeving he doth not only bring comfort and salvation to his soul but in a most eminent manner doth also glorifie God As Abraham by that remarkable act of Faith is said to give Glory to God Rom. 4.20 The tempted Soul is apt to think Why should I believe this is but to seek my self This is because I would have comfort whatever becometh of Gods Glory Oh but saith the believer when thus awakened if I could perform all the Commandments of God if I could love God so as to give my body to be burnt for his Name yet I could not glorifie God so much as by believing for this acknowledgeth God in Christ wherein God is more to be admired then in the creation and government of the world Lastly He is enabled to see the folly and unprofitablenesse of Vnbelief If he go not to Christ where can Salvation be had he is sure to be damned by keeping from Christ Therefore with those Lepers he is resolved not to perish but to go to God though he seem an Enemy to him And then 2. God worketh faith in us effectively as you heard by strengthening the heart of a man fiducially to repose on Christ if other graces as love and patience do not grow of themselves in mans heart much lesse doth Faith which is so supernatural every way SERMON CIX Of Justifying Faith JOHN 17.20 But for them also who shall believe in me through their word WE are treating upon the Doctrine of Justifying Faith and certainly we may say It 's good to be on this Mount of Transfiguration and having declared that method Gods Spirit leads an humbled soul into when it 's enabled to believe We proceed to further particulars instructive in this business The ultimate and last act of justifying faith was a fiducial resting upon Christ for all spiritual benefits But to understand this further Consider that the Scripture expression of it is very emphatical and denoteth several notions in it as when it expresseth it by receiving 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a word often applied to faith in this act it receiveth Christ Joh. 1.12 it receiveth the promise it receiveth forgivenesse of sins Act. 26.18 so that in this justifying act of faith we are to conceive a precious treasure offered by the grace of God even Christ himself and faith as the hand receiving of it and this expression is full of excellent matter for it teacheth 1. That we in this act of Justification or laying hold on Christ have nothing of our own All our righteousness is without us we are to receive it offered we have nothing inherent This Paul knew experimentally Phil. 3. when he would be found not in his own righteousness but that which is by faith His own mark that Any thing we may call our own we must not be found in and that is our own which is not only so effectivé by our own procuring and labour or merit but subjectivé which is inherent in us though it be wrought by the grace of God as the Just is said to live by his faith Hab. 2.4 It 's his faith subjectively though Gods effectively This word then receiving doth carry every man humbled Evangelically wholly out of himself and as was said to the woman looking into the Sepulchre Why look you for him he is not here he is risen So it may be said Why art thou searching and digging into thine own heart Thy works or graces these are not the object of faith It 's above thee It 's without thee though by faith applied to thee Even as the poor cripple that desired to be healed looked upon Christ expecting help from him he knew he had nothing in himself or as the indigent beggar looks without him and stretcheth out his hand to receive food or money So is it with the humbled sinner Oh then be directed here why doth God make thy own heart thy own wayes so bitter to thee Is it not because thou shouldst seek out for a Christ and look for a righteousnesse without thee 2. This word receiving implieth That we are wholly passive in our Justification That we are not justified by doing any thing or offering any thing to God but receiving from him Even as some Philosophers say Intelligere and sentire are passions Though we express them actively yet the soul therein is passive So when by believing a man is justified we are not to consider what he brings to God or doth for God but what he receiveth from him This is a fundamental principle to be grounded in it 's a mercy of mercies to be directed in the agonies of thy soul to the right way of believing to know the way to this City of refuge If a manslayer pursued by the avenger had not known the way to the City of refuge what danger had he been in It 's like the childe not coming the right way in it's birth now naturally we all think by doing to partake of Christ not receiving which made the Apostle so industriously assert this That it 's not to him that worketh but to him that believeth